Actions

Work Header

Unseen Ties

Summary:

Deals...they complicate everything. Relationships, identity, actions. Nothing is private to you anymore. Nothing qualifies what you may or may not do.

But maybe the greatest problem with them is that nothing you are is real. You become someone else's. All is erased in place of becoming theirs. It's a fate that one should fear.

Lucifer knows this.

And yet...sometimes they are necessary.

...Wouldn't you do anything for the man you love as well?

(Updates Fridays)

Chapter 1: Prologue

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Alastor doesn’t particularly like feeling helpless.

 

He despises it with a deep passion, actually.

 

But if there was one place to feel it, one time, it would be now.

 

Lucifer and his ex-wife stand across from each other, the woman’s face reluctant and the man’s full of shock and disbelief. They’re standing in bright green grass, the sounds of heaven fading out in Alastor’s ears in favor of the conversation between the two.

 

His master grits her teeth, eyes lighting in satisfaction as she spots him. Alastor feels more disgust fill his heart, and fuels it into his iron-locked smile. 

 

Lucifer, for his part, spreads his wings and slowly stands before Alastor, shielding him from view.

 

Ah, how sweet of him. 

 

After all, that is what partners are supposed to do. Defend one another from harm, support each other.

 

It will not work today.

 

“So.” Lilith said, once again focused on the king of hell. “I suppose you’re mad at me.”

 

“I-” Lucifer’s voice is filled with heartbreak for a moment. Heartbreak that Lilith does not deserve. In fact, the truth that Lucifer’s heart was preoccupied with this woman at all was a major error. “-I need you to explain.”

 

She placed her hands on her hips, already looking annoyed.

 

What exactly, Luci? I’ve been here for the past seven years. I abandoned you in favor of a vacation. I’m sure you’re quite angry, but-”

Lucifer held a finger.

 

“That.” He said, eyes inverting as fury began to show. “ That’s what I’m mad at.”

 

“Yes, I assumed that. It probably reminded you of your fall. The abandonment and such-”


NO. ” He interrupts, rage finally overcoming his shock. “ Stop talking about ME. ” He stalks closer to her, wings flaring in anger. “ You left CHARLIE.

 

Lilith looks down at him defiantly, the same disgust on her face that one might wear after stepping in something particularly unpleasant. 

 

“She’s an adult woman, she can handle it.” She rolled her eyes. “You though-”

 

I don’t care. ” He roared. “ About myself.

 

His hands clenched into fists, and Alastor suddenly envisions him smacking her. That was a lovely mental image, he’d have to remember that one.

 

I have never cared about myself. You left your daughter in favor of heaven?

 

He gestured around them, teeth gritted.

 

They hate us, Lilith.”

 

“Not me.” She says.

 

Those words…they’re so full of accusation. Of implication.

 

Lucifer suddenly takes a step back, like she’d physically hurt him.

 

D-don’t. Lilith-

 

“They hated me because of one thing, Luci. And it was you. I could have escaped long ago. It was so easy . Just swear allegiance to heaven and all was forgiven.”

 

“You-” Lucifer cut himself off, eyes widening. His tail winds around one of his legs, trying to self sooth.

 

Alastor is still unable to move, but he imagines a shadow stabbing through Lilith’s eye and through the soft flesh of her brain.

 

“I did what I needed to. I never belonged there. I never-”

 

YOU HAVE A DAUGHTER!” Lucifer roars, demonic-ness restored. “ YOU HAVE RESPONSIBILITIES, YOU HAVE A LIFE!” He took a step forward, horns gleaming in the light. “ YOU CAN’T JUST GIVE THAT ALL UP-”

 

“Because you want to?” Lilith asked him, rage returned in full despite the quieter tone. Alastor actually took a step back, memories and instinct telling him to run from this clear predator. “Don’t pretend like you’re any better than I am, Luci. You left her too. You want to get out just as much as I do.”

 

He closes his eyes, body tensing at the words.

 

“Then…” He finally opens them, taking in a deep breath. “We’re lucky Alastor was here.”

 

And he turns.

 

And gives Alastor a fond smile.

 

Alastor watches him, then his eyes slide over to Lilith.

 

Lilith, whose features are filled with pure glee.

 

Lilith, who is already tightening her hold around Alastor’s soul.

 

Lilith, who had ordered him to go to the hotel in the first place.

 

But Lucifer continues.

 

Because how else could he know?

 

“He was really there, Lilith. And I’m so grateful for that. Without him-” Lucifer shakes his head. “I don’t know where Charlie would be…and I’m not sure where I would be either.” He gives Alastor a gentle look.

 

Alastor would have definitely found that sweet if his heart wasn’t beating in pure and overwhelming terror.

 

Lilith suddenly lets out a laugh, pulling her shoulders back. Alastor takes another step back, ears pressing flat to his head as his smile widens even further.

 

“You love him?” She asks, and Lucifer’s head snaps back to her. Alastor’s throat closes as he sees what will definitely be coming next.

 

“I…” He trails off, shaking his head and lowering it threateningly. “That doesn’t matter.”

 

“Oh it does. ” Lilith cackled, and that’s when Alastor finally feels the tug.

 

He is dragged over beside her. No, not beside her. Behind. Like the servant he was.

 

“Because everything you know about him is a lie.” She hisses as Alastor is forced to his hands and knees, the tightening around his neck getting hard to bear. He desperately raises his head, finding Lucifer’s gaze.

 

His eyes haven’t moved. They are still trained on Alastor’s figure, processing exactly what was going on. 

 

Processing the betrayal.

 

“I suppose “Get as close as you can to my family” became “fuck my husband” pretty quickly, hm?” Lilith asked cruelly.

 

Lucifer’s eyes don’t look to her. Not even for a second.

 

They stay on Alastor. 

 

“He’s been under my control for years.” Lilith said with a laugh. She twisted her fist, and the pain began. 

 

Alastor let out a soft grunt, body writhing in pain without his permission as she started attacking his very soul.

 

“-Isn’t he a lovely pawn?” She asks with a laugh.

 

Lucifer watches him, tilting his head for a moment.

 

Alastor finally can’t take it anymore.

 

“Your majesty, please…” His throat fails again, clawtips digging into the soft ground as he grits his teeth. “...don’t.” He said, voice smaller than it had been in years.

 

He-he’s not ready to accept that the king knows everything. He can’t .

 

Lucifer blinks, eyebrows raising in surprise.

 

“...I think I will anyway, darling.”

 

Alastor’s eyes widen as he opens his mouth again, but before he can speak Lilith twists her hand.

 

“Luci, it’s no use speaking to pets.” She said, grinning.

 

And she puts the pain on full force.

 

Alastor has no idea if he’s screaming. No idea if he’s smiling. No realization of reality.

 

He feels as though his entire being is filled with ice, the cold leaching into his bones and splintering through them with anguish. He’s too aware of every joint, every point of agony. His blood slows to a stop, his head pounding as he tries to force frozen lungs to take in air. His skin stings, his teeth chatter.

 

It’s been years…years since he felt this.

 

He curls into a ball, trying to preserve any warmth he could as he shivers. He begs his body to pass out, to leave this, to let the ice encase his mind. But it won’t. 

 

It won’t.

 

It won’t-

 

Stop.

 

He gasps, eyes snapping open as the feeling stops instantly. He breathes heavily, still on his hands and knees. For a moment all he feels is relief.

 

And then he hears.

 

A clatter.

 

Beneath him.

 

Alastor stared down, eyes unfocusing as he sees a broken purple shackle.

 

His shackle.

 

His claw darts to his neck, heaving as he takes in gulp after gulp of air. 

 

Free.

 

He’s free.

 

Before he can think, before he can process, before his eyes can glaze over with tears-

 

The chain begins to move.

 

He lets out a strangled scream, jumping to his feet and backing away from it.

 

But it’s not heading his direction.

 

Lucifer watches it calmly as it snakes towards him.

 

The chain sneaks up his leg, winding around the body before locking around his neck. The cracks where it had broken slowly fuse, still showing the indication.

 

A faint smile reaches around Lucifer’s face as the chain is drawn taunt, one white claw tracing the collar, then the links.

 

His eyes find Alastor again. 

 

“Better?” He asks softly, eyes warm.

 

Alastor stared at him, heart beating louder and louder as his ears flop back and hug his skull desperately.

 

Lilith hums, looking down at Lucifer’s chain in her hand.

 

“Well then, that was quick.” She hummed, tightening it into a fist.

 

Alastor couldn’t speak.

 

He couldn’t.

 

He couldn’t.

 

He had to speak he had to speak he had to-

 

His mind darts to the crumpled form of his mother, lying before the darkened, hulking form of the man one might call his father.

 

He had been targeted and now she was gone.

 

He hadn’t spoken, hadn’t said a thing as his fingers closed around a kitchen knife. 

 

As the man bled out, he was completely silent.

 

Lucifer’s eyes aren’t accusatory. His smile holds no malice. The crinkles beside his eyes simply speak of sadness.

 

He holds out a hand.

 

And Alastor runs.





Lucifer’s eyes widen as his partner vanishes, running in long desperate strides away from him.

 

His hand stays empty.

 

Perhaps that’s how it’s always been meant to be.

 

It drops to Lucifer’s side.

 

“HA!” Lilith cackled ruthlessly. “I suppose all deer know how to do is run, hm?”

 

Lucifer doesn’t answer.

 

A moment later, his gaze is forced to break as Lilith grabs his chin, tilting it up to meet her eyes as she studies him with glee.

 

“Now, let’s start reshaping you, shall we?”

 

Notes:

Well hello! Thank you for stopping bye, it's quite kind of you!

Due to the fact that this was barely a chapter at all, I'll be posting the next tomorrow before continuing on with a Saturday-only schedule.

Please leave comments and kudos, they let me know you want more! You may think they're trash but I assure you I adore every one!

Thank you for reading and see you later!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 2: Move It Along

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Ten Years Later.

 

Alastor straightens his bowtie, easy smile floating on his face as he clicks off the broadcast. This studio is spectacular. The sound here is incredible, every fluctuation of his voice captured perfectly in those speakers. Large windows, giant skeletons for flourish, darkness arching around the corners for a lovely vibe of possible assasination-what more could a radio demon want?

 

He supposes being the queen’s main advisor does have its perks.

 

Alastor is, unfortunately, interrupted from congratulating himself by the sound of footsteps-Husk, it sounded like. No one else has those long uneven strides.

 

“Husker!” He greeted the cat easily, spinning around in his chair and linking his finger before him.

 

Husk is wearing a black suit with gold lapels, a cigar smoking lazily in his mouth.

 

A smile crosses his face as he raises one furred eyebrow.


“Alastor. Good broadcast?”

 

“The best!” Alastor responded cheerily. “So? Here to give me your soul back?”

 

Husk tipped his head back in a barking laugh. Interesting considering he was a cat. Alastor wasn’t phased. He’d been asking him that question every time they met for the past decade, it was practically a running joke at this point.

 

“I’m afraid not.” He said, seeming amused as he moved to stand beside him. “Here to offer your torturing services?”

 

Alastor cackled.


“No sir!” He said. He hadn’t lost every soul in the breaking, newer ones mostly, but the residents at the hotel happened to be linked to it. Perhaps the king had involved them somehow-

 

Alastor calmly plucks that thought from his mind, squishing it to dust before continuing on with his day.

 

“What a shame. Any chance you have a moment to talk?” Husk asks gruffly, taking another drag. He hasn’t particularly grown as an overlord since his chain had broken, seeming content to live off the queen’s payments and serve her however he could. This happened to turn him into a sort of a jack of all trades, so to speak. Husk would make deals, kill off anyone if necessary(Which was very rarely), and funnily enough work as a bartender when staffing was tight.

 

Alastor hummed in thought, tapping a finger to his chin.


“I have a meeting in five minutes, but perhaps -” He furrowed his brow and flicked his wrist. A shadow demon appeared. He tilted his head at it. “When’s my next opening?”

 

The little demon groaned, smacking a hand to its face before it took out Alastor’s schedule and a pair of half-moon glasses. He flips through it for a while before he finally stops and turns it towards Alastor, tapping a date.

 

“Ah! Yes. I can speak with you in three years!” Alastor said cheerfully as he stood to his feet and brushed off his coat. He had been planning a rest day then, but that was entirely unnecessary. Who needed such frivolities? Not Alastor!

 

“Three years? ” Husk repeated in disbelief. Poor thing, he’d always been slow.

 

“That’s right!” Alastor said, grinning as he prepared to shadow travel. He couldn’t keep anyone waiting, after all! He had a reputation to uphold!

 

“Alastor, wait.” 

 

Alastor takes a deep breath, letting it out slowly in annoyance before he snaps his neck backwards, facing towards him.

 

Yes, Husker?”

 

The cat barely reacted. How tiresome. Though Alastor supposed he was less terrifying since the threat of torture had vanished.

 

“Are you… trying to keep busy?” He asked, brow furrowed.



Alastor froze, smile twitching before he turned his head back.

 

“I have a difficult job!” He said in way of explanation.

 

Before the cat could say any more, he vanished, letting the cool reassurance of shadows cover him before reemerging in the castle.

 

 “My dear queen!” He said with a deep bow, tucking his cane behind him.

 

“ALASTOR!” Charlie shouted, running to him and crushing him in a hug. Alastor patted her lightly. Hugs, unfortunately, were part of the job of an advisor. Charlie had actually put it in the application, something Alastor wasn’t sure he was proud of her for doing or not. “You’re here!”

 

“Yes, yes, I still haven’t died.” Alastor said pleasantly, pushing her away. The queen accepted the boundary immediately, turning around as she led him to her large sprawling desk. It took up the better part of this room, going the entire length of it. It resembled the table in Carmilla’s meeting room, actually. Though it wouldn’t be hosting any guests if it was this messy--full of papers and doodles and half-eaten food.

 

“Okay, so we’re finally getting around to opening the gates!” Charlie said, dragging a hand through her hair. She had grown more worn, tired and gaunt. The blushes on her cheeks seemed to have almost gotten fainter since she’d become queen. 

 

This, of course, did not stop her raging torrent of optimism from taking out any stress in its path.

 

“Hm?” Alastor asked patiently, tilting his head.

 

“The gates? ” Charlie repeated, waving her hands.

 

“Alastor, please don’t tell me you forgot.” The Queen’s consort said flatly from behind him. Alastor flipped his head upside down to look at that familiar angry little eye.

 

“I tend to remember important things, Ms. Vaggie!” He said, grinning wider. Then he flipped back to Charlie and froze.

 

It seems I’ve said the wrong thing.

 

Her face had fallen, eyes filled with complete and total misery as she stared at the table between her hands.

 

Alastor stared at her, unable to spe-

 

He forces words out.

 

“Your dearest majesty?” He asks.

 

She jumps, and the expression is gone.

 

“Sorry Al! But yeah, it’s important.” She gestured to Vaggie, smiling at the monarch’s snake around her neck. It was interesting how the royalty in hell used a snake rather than a crown to pass along power, though it made sense. Alastor remembered that Luc-

 

Lucifer.

 

 

Never mind that.

 

Nonetheless, he knew the snake’s name was Wiggles. 

 

Vaggie sat down beside her queen, brow furrowed as per usual.


“We’re connecting all the rings.”


“Oh! Are we now?” Alastor tilted his head, smile still wide. “I don’t remember being consulted!” 

 

“You…were, Al.” Charlie said, her eyes squinting in confusion. “Did you forget? You said my dad would want it.”


Alastor blinked, taking a moment to place the words.

 

“Ah.”

 

“He-uh, well the sins haven’t been doing awesome lately. So we figured a bit of connection could only help!” Charlie said with a decisive nod. She froze, giving Vaggie a nervous look. “Right?”


She nodded, and Charlie seemed more confident in that answer. She had difficulty making  huge life-changing(and possibly ending!) decisions on her own. That suited Alastor quite well, luckily.

 

“So when will this occur?” Alastor asked, trying to move the subject from the ambition behind the action.


“A few weeks.” Vaggie answered.


“We’re going to do a festival!” Charlie added, cheerfulness officially restored.

 

Again?

 

“Why?” 

 

“Because they boost morale!”

 

“I…suppose they do.” Alastor agreed, resisting the urge to sigh. Assuming a public appearance was necessary, this would probably interrupt at least three commitments while simultaneously being incredibly boring.

 

“There’s going to be a carnival, games-” The queen paused, lighting up as she turned to Vaggie. “Wait, maybe we could have it at Lu Lu world!”

 

“Er…” Vaggie bit her lip in the way that could only mean she was about to disappoint her. “It’s kinda…deteriorated since your dad…left.”

 

“Saved Alastor.” Charlie corrected absentmindedly. Alastor resisted the urge to sigh. The queen was still dead-set on that opinion, and bringing it up happened to cause bile to rise in his throat. She tilted her head at her consort. “Was no one else taking care of it?”

 

“I guess not. The latest status report was…not awesome. People are saying it’s haunted.”


“Huh! Well this is a perfect time to show it’s not haunted then!” Charlie declared. “We could have a day of free admission. It’ll be great!”

 

Vaggie paused, furrowing her brow.

 

“Are you sure? We could use the funding.”

 

“Do half off.” Alastor butted in, studying his claws. “People love thinking they save money by spending it.”

 

Both women nod after a spell.

 

“We’re working on getting all the sins there, too.” Charlie said with a glance at Vaggie. 

 

“Angel can’t wait to meet Asmodeous, says he’s a ‘huge fan’.”

 

“Great, dears!” Alastor said cheerily. “I appreciate the update. Now, if that is all, I must be going.”

 

“You always do, don’t you.” Vaggie grumbled.

 

Charlie ignored her, eyebrows dipping.

 

“Alastor, we need you for a moment longer.”


“For what?” Alastor could already tell this wasn’t going to distract- be entertaining anyway. So there was no need for him to stay!

 

Charlie’s nose scrunched up as she tented her fingers before her, elbows on the table. 

 

“Sit down, advisor.” She prompted. An order but without the tone of one.

 

Alastor sighed internally as he kept his smile wide, pulling back a chair.

 

“Alright, my queen. What may I do for you?”


“I need you to crush my dreams.” Charlie said, raising an eyebrow at him.

 

Ah, right.

 

That was their phrase for when Alastor told her exactly what was wrong with her lofty plans.

 

Perhaps this could entertain me after all.

 

He took a breath and began.

 

“Well, I’m sure you understand the obvious issues with such a ‘festival’. Crowds. Crowds are-”

 

“-Recipes for chaos.” Charlie recited.

 

“Exactly. Now, imagine your audience. You’re appealing to every sinner with an interest in other rings. The amount of reasons to be interested is…” Alastor searched for the right word. “In surplus. Everyone in Pride will be curious, good intentions and bad. And with sinners-” He cackled. “You can certainly assume bad.”

 

He heard quick skittering footsteps and closed his eyes.

 

“Nifty!”

 

“That’s right sir!” Nifty said in delight. She had opted to resell her soul to him, practically shrieking ‘ NO TAKE BACKSIES!’ the moment he’d returned from heaven. She held a tray piled high with food in her hands-including some delicious looking venison, the emblem of a crown embroidered to the front of her apron. 

 

“It’s creepy when you do that.” Vaggie grumbled.

 

Alastor’s smile only widened as he delicately picked up a fork so he could begin rooting into the flesh.

 

Charlie hummed as she took a pink white-choclate cookie, gnawing on it thoughtfully.

 

“So we should have security…I wonder if Uncle Satan would lend a few teams of imps.” She furrowed her brow, frowning as she gave Vaggie a look. “Didn’t dad know an imp? What was his name…Blake? Benedick? I know it started with a B.”

 

Alastor froze with the fork halfway to his mouth, his mind offering the answer without prompting.

 

Blitz. The O is silent.

 

He forced the bite into his mouth, ignoring the bile rising in his throat.

 

“Your dad knew a lot of people, hon.” Vaggie said with a helpless shrug, a little smile on her face.

 

Charlie laughed, clearly remembering fondly. Alastor’s jaw gritted.

 

“He did. Remember how he heard about us being short staffed and immediately got like twenty hellhounds?”

“They were all huskies.”

 

‘Siberian Huskies’ His mind quotes. Alastor remembered his voice so well. He imagined turning the volume down to zero. Muting him permanently.

 

“Right! A whole sled team.” She smiled a little longer before shaking her head. “...I think he’d be proud of me, now.”

 

Alastor slammed his hands onto the table with a shriek of static, rising to his feet.

 

Well. This has been lovely, but I have places to be!”

 

The queen blinks as she turns towards him, looking sad.

 

“Al…I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

 

“You didn’t do a thing, my queen!” Alastor said cheerfully. “Farewell!”

 

He could just see Charlie wave as shadows once again wind around him.




He arrives back in downtown Pride, a quarter of a mile outside of cannibal town. He sucks in a breath, placing a hand to his head. He leans against a wall, vanishing into a more secluded alleyway.

 

“What.” He muttered to himself. “Was the point of that? ” 

 

Cold, raging anger whips through him like his shadows, and he drags a claw over a wall with a loud screech.

 

They had brought him up so casually. Like it wasn’t a big deal. Like it was something that should ever be talked about.

 

Reminiscing. Remembering. Pretending like something that’s lost will ever come back.

 

Come back.

 

Come back.

 

His vision becomes blurry for a moment, and he lets out a snarl of anger at himself.

 

Don’t you start. He ordered.

 

He had work to do, after all.

 

But before he can he… feels something.

 

Something pinning to his ears, filling them up with something alien. Something wrong.

 

He whips around- how had he been snuck up on? He must have been distracted. How could he be so stupid, so-

 

A bright light meets him.

 

Not meets him. Moreso slaps him in the face. It’s blinding, overwhelming all other things in his line of sight.

 

He froze, trying desperately to see through, but before he could a noise began, shoved deep into his ears.

 

To say it was loud was a massive understatement.

 

It was as though every sound Alastor had ever heard was combined and shoved into his mind in one horrible scream. Shaking his sensitive ears to the very core.


He pried his eyes open, trying to see around the light and hear around the noise, but it’s too much.

 

It’s all too much.

 

The words repeat, again and again.

 

It’s all too much.

 

It’s all too much.

 

It’s…all…too…

 

Slowly, everything fades to darkness.

 

Notes:

A time skip? Who could have expected this? Other than me-I actually wrote it, not to brag.

Yet another short one...the next chapter is incredibly long. You'll see.

Comment if you want a little demon scheduling buddy! That sounds so helpful.

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 3: Overlord Of Flame

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

My room is decidedly smaller than it’s ever been before.

 

Not that that’s really a problem. I’ve lived my whole millenia-long life in a state of grandeur at the top of society, so it’s different . But not quite unpleasant. 

 

It’s two rooms. One with a bathroom and one with the rest that’s technically necessary to keep a sinner alive. There’s a kitchenette, an incredibly squeaky couch, and a window with cracks that reach across it, like it’s trying its best to desperately claw its way out of this apartment. Fair, it’s not the only one. There’s even a bed. That’s right, a bed. It sits there like a decoration, a misguided hope from long ago: You will sleep here one day! 

 

I mean, there’s no telling. It could be true sometime this century.

 

Aren’t I ambitious?

 

I flip the last pancake, letting it sizzle for a moment before I place a hand on it. The batter starts to pop and burn angrily before it lays completely overcooked in my palm.

 

Just the way I like it.

 

I’m just adding it to the stack when-

 

Are you up yet?

 

Of course I am. 

 

Good. I don’t want you wasting away again.

 

I wince. As one would when someone mentions their greatest and most embarrassing depressive episode in eons.

 

For the love of god Lilith, can you handle not bringing that up every single day?

 

The main threat to my greatest pawn is himself, of course I’m aware of it.

 

Seriously? I feel like I’d be a bishop, at least.

 

She ignores me. I feel so valued. Or maybe she doesn't know how to play chess.

 

I’ll be away for a while.

 

Oh no, however will I cope.

 

Run into that wall.

 

I do so, then rub my nose in annoyance as it throbs in pain. I still hate this thing. It’s the worst. 0/10. I do not recommend noses. Try to avoid them when possible.

 

Rude.

 

Listen.  

 

I drop everything I’m doing, sitting on the floor and giving all my attention to the conversation happening in my head. Y’know, like a normal person.

 

I assume you will be fine without me. I have left pawns on their own for quite a while and there’s been no issue in that regard. I feel you will be no different.

 

Well considering the only thing you do at this point is act as a mental alarm clock-

 

Silence. 

 

You can expect me back in five days. Remember it.

 

My mind starts replaying the sentence religiously. Over and over again.

 

Expect me back in five days.

 

Five days.

 

Five-

 

You can stop remembering now.

 

Cool. Two months then?

 

Are you asking for a punishment?

 

I fiddle with the edge of my rug. It’s a little singed. I don’t remember specifically how I ruined this piece of furniture, but my fire tends to get out of control fairly easily.

 

No.

 

Good.

 

So…what’re you doing on your vacay from your vacay?

 

Are you making small talk with me?

 

You’re still here in my head and I haven’t been given permission to stop listening.

 

You may.

 

Thanks.

 

I pull the plate towards me and start eating on the floor. It’s as good as the table, anyway. Besides, the angle is nicer here. Short. Like how I’m used to. I’m much taller now. It’s unpleasant.

 

And it is none of your concern. But…well, I have a situation.

 

Oh ho ho, do I recognize that tone of voice? 

 

You…may.

 

You’re in love!

 

Perhaps.

 

I am suddenly struck by the weirdness of this situation.

 

Here I was, a sinner under Lilith’s control. And here she was, being bashful about her love life. Of course, I used to be her love life, and she ruined my love life with a different love, the love of my life, and now she loves ruining my life. 

 

Yup. That’s weird.

 

Having acknowledged that, I decided to respond.

 

So…was it Lute then?

 

Lute?

 

Mhm. Oh! Or Eve?

 

Lucifer. She’s taken.

 

By…you?

 

Dear god, were you always this insolent?


Yes.

 

Lilith hums.

 

I’ll need to find a way to stop that.

 

Oh! How concerning!

 

There's a brief pause before she continues.

 

It was…AUGH. Why am I telling YOU, pawn? Never mind. Goodbye.

 

I blink in surprise. That was weird, I don’t think I’ve ever been transmitted an “Augh” before.

 

Uhh…everything okay?

 

There’s no answer.

 

I furrow my brow before shrugging and turning back to my food. It doesn’t really matter anyway. What does matter is that I have a little time off.

 

I feel a little smile take over my face. That would be nice.

 

The universe ends my hope and joy immediately with a phone call. As it does.

 

I look at it, frowning at the swimming unreadable letters for half a second before turning to the contact picture.


Ah, great. Velvette.

 

I wait for one more ring before I answer, letting my voice drag into a drawl.

 

“Morning doll, what can I do for you today?” I ask the device, tucking it into my neck as I start doing the appearance of the day.

 

“Lou, you have no idea the hell we’ve been through in the past few hours.”

 

I ignore the desperate dad in me that wants to make a pun about them always being in hell and study my cheeks, frowning as I realize I have stubble again.

 

I hate stubble.

 

“What’s going on?” I ask as I reluctantly bring out my razor. A beard would be a good way to hide the blush marks that come with this much-too-tall body, and one of Lilith’s(many many) orders was to do so, but I hate the feeling of hair on my cheeks. I’d rather just use makeup.

 

I also hate the feeling of a nose. And ears. And-

 

Y’know what, I’ll just tell you what my body looks like.

 

It’s long. Lanky. A slightly-too long blonde haircut and crimson draconic eyes. My pupils are narrowed to slits depending on light, and my skin fades out to red scales. Small marks are drawn at the corners of my mouth down to my chin–I have no idea why, honestly. Horns poke up from my forehead which make wearing hats a complete pain without well-placed holes–I have one, a top hat, but it’s still uncomfortable. I look virtually nothing like myself if you don’t count my blush marks. It’s a pretty good disguise. 

 

Nonetheless, the real trick is disguising my disguise.

 

“Vox brought in a prisoner a few days ago and the amount of trouble he’s giving us is ridiculous. ” Velvette’s voice complains.

 

I chuckle, studying my closet.

 

“He’s always been overly ambitious, Vel-” I break off as my phone starts buzzing again. The profile picture indicates Valentino. I furrow my brow. 

 

What is going on?

 

“I gotta call from Val, hon. Switch to second lines?”

She sighs as though I had just offered her a cool glass of water. After all, I assume she was on at least three calls at once at the moment.

 

“I love you Lou.”

 

“I know. See ya in a sec.”

 

I accept the facetime, propping the phone up against the counter as I start digging through my closet.

 

“Val, baby! What’s up?”

 

He also happens to be getting dressed. What a coincidence. Definitely has nothing to do with every call from him including him in some sort of state of undress.

 

“This new prisoner, Lou.”

 

“Really? I just got a call from Vel.” I say with a soft hum as I veto my at-home clothes and snag my business ones. Looks like I’m going to have a V day today. Huzzah.

 

My vacation is off to a great start. I think sarcastically as I pull on a deep purple waistcoat. ‘BuT WAit, iSn'T pUrplE LilLith’s cOLor?’ Yes. Yes it is. I don’t want to talk about it. 

 

“Well fuck me in the ass! Seems like we had the same idea!” He said with a disbelieving laugh. 

 

I pull on my clothes off screen, straightening my tie and wrist cuffs before I pick up my phone, carrying the conversation to the main room again.

 

“Well what is i-ah, hello sir.” He said, raising an eyebrow at Vox’s face on the TV.

 

“Lou.” He says, seeming pleased. “I have a request of you.”

 

I sit down at the table, grabbing an empty mug and sipping from it as I cross my legs. The point is looking as businesslike as possible.

 

“It seems you all do, sir.” I say, giving Valentino a glance. “Vox is here.”

 

“Oh!” He laughed. “Alright, I’ll see you there.”

 

After he hangs up, I give the same information to Velvette, and now I’m having a full on meeting with three of the newest overlords in hell as they both join Vox’s screen. Not the newest, of course.

 

That title belongs to me and me alone.

 

“So?” I ask, wrapping my tail around a table leg. Oh, did I mention? I have one of those. Long, red, scaly. I don't mind it. It’s impossible to hide under clothes, but I normally wrap it around my waist so it looks more like a fiery belt. “Go on, I have business today.”

 

I do, actually. Speeches to souls, weapon testing with Carmilla, teaching Zestial to play chess. My goal-no, order-is to obtain as many favors as possible with as many overlords as possible. Which of course has been horrid. Especially considered that most anyone with common sense(Sorry Char) refused to accept a nonspecific deal without something incredibly exhausting and time consuming. But I’d begun chipping away at all of them by now.

 

Well, except one. But that was beside the point.

 

“The prisoner is being…slightly problematic.” Vox says, lacing his hands together and placing his chin on top of it.

 

“Are you kidding me? He’s escaped three times since this morning! Half of my souls are dead!” Velvette said, crossing her arms. “Lou, we need you .

 

“Vel!” Vox groaned. “That is not how you do negotiations!”

 

“We really do, Voxxy.” Valentino agreed. “I can’t spend all my time watching him. What will all my actors do if I’m not watching them ?”

 

“I assume they will fuck anyway.” Vox told him, eye twitching and spasming with static.

 

I clear my throat, interrupting their bickering.

 

“What do you need me for, dears?”

 

“Word on the street is that you’re a warden.” Vox began.

 

Oh right, I had done that a few years ago. Carmilla had been in a pinch and I’d volunteered quickly.

 

More like Lilith did, but that’s…hard to think about.

 

Nonetheless, I’d gotten her favor that way, and Lilith had been pleased.

 

I laugh.

 

“You mean the word on Sinstagram?”

 

Velvette grinned. She loved it when her apps were mentioned, they were her babies.

 

Vox nodded.

 

“So? Are you?”

 

I take another sip from the empty mug, savoring the taste of that sweet sweet hellfire air.

 

“I’m anything I choose to be.” 

 

HA! Yeah right. I snort at my own hilarity.

 

“You’ll do it?”

I raise a languid eyebrow at the TV. This could definitely work. If Lilith came back to another tie to me, she'd be more than thrilled. She might even...actually, she doesn't really reward me. But she will...not be mad? Huzzah?

 

I have EXCELLENT taste in women.

 

“If I choose to.” I casually pop my knuckles. Sinners could do that, and I was quite fond of it. “How long will he be in custody?”

 

Vox froze at that, discomfort seeming to make his throat close.

 

I hum, seeing there’s no answer.

 

“Indefinitely, then. He’ll need constant surveillance?”

 

“That would be…ideal.”

 

“Hm. Alright, I’ll come over.” I hold up a hand as all three faces light up in excitement. “It’s not a yes, dears. But you’ve piqued my interest.” After all, a demon entirely obsessed with security is not easy to escape from.

 

“I promise it will be entertaining.” Vox says, a grin stretching sharply over his face.

 

I shake my head fondly.

 

“What with you isn’t?” I ask, ending with a compliment to all three of them before I turn it off.

 

I snag my cane from its place at the door, reapplying a layer of makeup to my cheeks before I put on my best grin and step out the door.

 

I’m immediately greeted by my neighbor. 

 

I grab the explosive out of the air, cackling as I toss it right back. Far away from my limited living space.

 

If I blow up my house again, Lilith will leave me with more than a few wounds.

 

“Gooood morning Cherri!” I say with a laugh. I love this girl, she’s a good time.

 

“Just keeping you on your toes, Lou!” She responds with a laugh, throwing the bomb and catching it a few times before eyeing me competitively. “How sharp you feelin’?”

 

My tail whips out from its loop as I understand exactly what she’s implying.

 

“Vee tower?” I ask, sharped-tooth canines showing at her challenge.

 

“Oh fuck yes.” She says, straightening from her perch on the windowsill and hopping up to the top of my roof. It happens to be one of the taller buildings around. “Ready?”

 

I stretch up one too long arm and hike my too long body up beside her.

 

“You know I am.” I respond, tail swinging in excitement. 

 

“ONETWOTHREELET’SFUCKIN’GOOO!” Cherri screams, and we’re off.

 

I think that my rooftop races with Cherri Bomb are the only times I really enjoy being Lou.

 

My body is so fast. The fastest . It’s so gangly and scrawny that it feels like I’m made of air when I run. This also may have something to do with the fact that I thought my bones were hollow(random theory, ask me later). Each lengthy stride makes me feel elated, fast, on top of the world.

 

And, most importantly, in control.

 

Lilith couldn’t touch me here, heaven couldn’t touch me....even Alastor, if I'd spoken to him in the last decade. I was running. There was nothing, nothing at all other than the slamming of my feet and the wind in my ears.

 

Except, of course, beating the ass off of Cherri.

 

I jump to another roof, feet slamming down as the jolt across my body only fuels me more. I tap my cane to the ground for a millisecond, steadying myself before I force my legs to take longer strides. 

 

“YER GETTIN’ SLOWER, OLD MAN!” Cherry taunts from a nearby roof, just above me. “THISA WAY!” 

 

I follow her lead, skipping between a few sloped roofs and giving a shocked-looking cannibal kid washing dishes a grin. A moment later I’ve overtaken her, swinging beneath a definitely-completely-sturdy spear stabbed between a few stones.

 

“I KNOW HOW TO NAVIGATE, THANK YOU VERY MUCH!” I retort, tail flailing out for balance as I dash diagonally across another and onto the building next to Cherri’s.

 

Laughing, she jumps straight over me and lobs a bomb overhead. I whip around to see the now-not-so-threatening bloodstain of a demon behind me.

 

My jaw drops as I place a hand to my chest, completely honored.

 

“You would blow someone up for m-OH YOU BASTARD!” I shout at the rapidly shrinking form of Cherri, cursing under my breath as I start moving again, pumping my arms to get as much momentum as I can.

 

“HOT POTATO!” The pyromaniac cackles, tossing a smoking bomb into my hands. Now too full of adrenaline to resist, I fling it back to her. 

 

We throw it to one another as the fuse gets shorter and shorter until-

 

“ENJOOOOY!” Cherri sang as the bomb landed in my hands probably two seconds from exploding.

 

“NOPE!” I shout in response, taking my arm back and throwing it as far away as possible. We both laugh as it detonates and takes out at least three buildings. I'm incredibly lucky we're outside my district now otherwise I'd get several complaints.

 

“WOOH!” Cherri howls as she scampers to the edge of our final roof. She sits on it, kicking her mismatched shoes happily. “That was a GOOD ONE fireball!”

 

I grin as I move to sit beside her, tucking my tail around my waist again.

 

“I try!”

 

“But I totes won, dude.”


I wave my hand dismissively, rolling my eyes.

 

This time. Besides, that stunt you pulled with the-”

 

“Oop! Insufferable incoming!” She says snidely, and I look down to see one of…my-no. I don’t like that. A soul. A soul that just so happens to be tied to me. Through a deal. Yes. 

 

“Hey, he’s sweet.” I tell Cherri defensively.

 

She groans, frowning at me.

 

“Well waaay too sweet for me.”

 

I raise an eyebrow at her.

 

“One word.” I hold up a finger. “Pentious.”

 

She shoves me, and I just manage to not fall off the roof.

 

“You’re a massive dick.”

 

“Hey, you know he likes you back!” 

 

Cherri looks at me, that little glint of hope in her eye that makes me smile flashing for a moment. I’ve been trying to tell her about her smitten little love-snake up in heaven ever since we met down here, but-

 

She stands to her feet, studying a bomb carelessly.

 

“I am not having this conversation with you fireball.”

 

I crane my head to look at her.


‘Not even a little?” I ask playfully.


“Not a SMIDGE. ” She declares. “Now, go have fun with your underling.”

 

“You’re leaving me? ” I ask in dismay.

 

“I thought he was sweet!”

 

I open my mouth to retort when there's a shout from below me.

 

“LOU!”

 

Cherri gives me a cheery wave as I withhold the urge to groan.

 

I fix my face into a smile as I start climbing down the building, sturdy claws finding nooks and crannies as I make my way down. It’s not easy, but I live.

 

I shake myself as I land on the ground, facing the sinner.

 

He’s a shorter man, with deep set eyes and a rounder face. Two twisting horns emerge from his head, striped with green. His face is pale, though not as pale as mine is by a long shot(I still have that hounded after Snow White complexion in Lou’s body). His neck is covered in tattoos that I assume go all the way down his body from there, but over it he wears a primly well-kept deep green suit. Not the best kept, again-I assume Leviathan wins there-but it’s still impressive considering the fact it’s hell.

 

“Assistir! How are you?” I ask him pleasantly as I wipe down my coat.

 

“I’m in crisis, Lou!” He said, taking out a pocket watch and swinging it nervously.

 

“Goodness, well you always are, aren’t you?” I tease gently before flipping my cane in a circle and beginning to walk the last few blocks to the Vee’s tower.

 

“I have a question for you.” Lou continued, looking stressed as per usual as he walked beside me. 

 

“I may have an answer.” I hum, keeping my smile confident. I hate talking to the souls that I…am in possession of. At the moment. Free will being the foundation of my entire personality + Owning literal people = Huge internal crisis I prefer not to think about. But Assistir has always treated me as an advisor/powerful friend, so there was no need to have a huge hole of guilt inside me. 

 

Did that prevent it?...Yeah, no. But there was no need for it! How comforting!

 

When exactly are you going to give me an order?”

 

I blink, confusion making me speak before I think.

 

“You want me to?”

 

He shakes his head hurriedly as we turn onto his street. He owns a small clock store, and it’s completely charming and delightful. Most arsonists tend to avoid it after I drove off a few of the ruffians and made friends with the rest of them.

 

“I just-sometimes I forget that you’re my master! I feel like you’re planning something.” He says, brow furrowing. “It’s actually kind of terrifying.”

 

“Assistir. You think most things are terrifying.” I say patiently.

 

“Because they are and everyone is desensitized .” He protests, wincing at the sudden loud boom of an explosion. “But this really is, Lou. It’s this never ending suspense.”

 

“Well, I told you when you first made a deal-” 

 

He interrupts me, waving his hand.

 

“ ‘I’m only taking the power I need, not your service.’ I remember Lou, but it doesn’t feel right.” His mouth twists into his customary worried line. “You do all this to make me comfortable and now I’m super in debt to you!”

I stop walking, holding up a finger as I close my eyes, dipping into the strings of hell’s power. Gently I sort through my deals(far, far too many. More than I would ever want.), finding a faintly growing deep green one. I press a finger to it, scraping out just a smidgen of power before opening my eyes again.

 

Assistir shuddered like a shiver had just gone up his spine, and I stared down at the glowing particles on my finger for a moment before rubbing my hands together and clapping them.

 

A second later my eyes glow with the green light, Assistir’s power coursing through me just long enough to make a point before it fades.

 

That.” I tell him, eyes serious. “Is why I made a deal with you, clockmaker. I have no need for anything more.”

 

Assistir blinks at me, eyes wide, before he grins.

 

“How do you do that, Lou? I’ve been asking around and it seems like you’re the only one.”

“Oh?” I ask in feigned surprise. It makes sense, only one who is deeply connected to hell can see the connections of deals, the web that hell is built on. “Well-” I lean down to mutter conspiratorially into his ear. “You won’t tell, will you?”

“O-of course not!” 

 

I laugh.

 

“I’m just kidding. You can if you want.” Rumors would be best for me, after all. If Assistir began raving about his benevolent keeper, souls would come to me rather than vice versa. 

 

Ugh, I’m thinking like an overlord. I think, my mouth twisting in disgust for a moment.

 

“I really have to go now, Assistir. Running out of time.” 

 

He chuckles as he presses something into my palm.

 

“Not with me, Lou. Farewell!” He said cheerfully as he ducked back into his shop.

 

I look down at the pocket watch, rolling my eyes fondly. I suppose I’ll put it with the others.

 

I slip the gift into my pocket carefully before looking up.

 

And up.

 

And up a bit more.

 

Yep, this form doesn’t make the Vee tower look any smaller.

 

I stride to the front door, looking for some sort of fancy device that resembled a doorbell. Ah! A button! I reach for it, then suddenly freeze.

 

An electric shock jolts up my arms, and I blink as I stare around.

 

Something…was wrong with this building. Something off.

 

I squint, making the decision to be as cautious as possible before I tap a claw to the button. 

 

Lou? An electronic voice responds, sounding almost as nervous as Assistir.

 

I bend down to look into the camera, closing one eye to focus on the video.

 

“Papermint?”

 

What’re you doing here? ” The employee asks. I know him vaguely-I think I was the first powerful being to treat him with respect(something that happens weirdly often), and therefore we’d made a habit of sharing information when we spoke.

 

“I have a meeting with the bosses.”

 

All three of them?! ” He asks with a soft gasp.

 

“Yep! I work hard.”

 

That’s pretty impressive .” Papermint agrees, pushing up his glasses and pausing for a moment. “ Okay, come on in. And good luck!

 

I thank him before crossing my arms behind my back, smiling wide as the doors slowly open-

 

A familiar figure dashes out, curled in slightly and much taller than I am.

 

“Angel?” I ask, eyes widening in surprise. I haven’t seen him at all since Lilith--on screen or off. “Are you-”

 

LEAVE ME ALONE !” The spider hisses, shielding himself from view as he hugs himself with both pairs of arms.

 

I steel my expression. He doesn’t know me.

 

“Of course. I’m sorry to bother you.” I reach out a hand then pause. “If you’d…like. I can heal.”

 

Right. With yer’ body? With that thing that I’ve never seen before? ” Angel asks with a self-deprecating laugh. “I’m not falling for that one again buddy.”

 

I curl my hand in on itself, feeling myself wither. 

 

You used to let me. I think sadly before I gently push it away.

 

He doesn’t know. I repeat to myself.

 

“I…can heal. Actually. Do you want it?”

 

The porn star stares at me, looking completely disgusted before he looks away.

 

“Jus’-leave. Ignore me. Ya can’t help anyway.”

 

I pause for half a second longer before nodding and going into the Vee’s tower.

 

This place is, needless to say, absolutely huge. Large tile floors, high ceilings, a ridiculous-and when I say ridiculous, I mean ridiculous-amount of archways. Every aspect of this place seems to be screaming “Look at me! Look how cool I am!”

 

I can’t imagine what the prison looks like.

 

Finally, I’m greeted by Papermint once again. He’s wearing his nervous smile as per usual, but I like to think it’s a bit more genuine for me. His tail swishes.

 

“So I think the boss just wants you to wait in the lobby for now-do you want a refreshment?”

 

“Ah. Random question. Do you have any coal?”

 

He blinks.

 

“We…may?”

 

“I do eat that.” I say, trying to seem casual. Lilith hated giving it to me, so I tried getting my hands on it when I could. Though now that she was gone…hm, I might need to go shopping. “So that would be incredible! But otherwise water would be awesome.”

 

Papermint shrugged, a little chuckle escaping him-which was most definitely a win in my book.

 

“I suppose I’ll ask!”

 

“So how have you been?” I asked confidently as he led me into an elevator.

 

He groaned, pulling a hand down his face, using the other to click the second-to top button.

 

Busy.” He shakes his head. “This prisoner-god, I don’t know if boss has ever been so excited.”

 

“Ah. So he’s incredibly insufferable then.” I say with a serious nod. Another chuckle. I’m doing awesome today.

 

“Are you going to be helping with that? I would love a break.”

 

“Ah god. He’s in the ‘If I don’t need sleep no one else does’ mood, isn’t he?”

 

Papermint yawned in perfect comedic timing.

 

“He might be.”

 

The doors open again, and he leads me to a plush couch. I sit pleasantly, crossing my legs like before.

 

“Well I hope I can take some of the load.” I say to him genuinely. “Vox wants me as his shiny new warden.”

 

“You’re up for hire?”

 

I shrug.

 

“I like amassing favors, what can I say?” I give him a charming wink. “Besides, Vox promised me entertainment.”

 

“And you shall have it, my friend!” A sudden voice declares, and Vox emerges from a spark plug in all his bright blue bitch glory.

 

I laugh. Mostly at the fact that the guy called me a ‘friend’. Nope, not quite. I like Papermint way more than his employer.

 

“Hello Vox.” I say calmly as he moves to stand before me. From what I understand, he only sits in his gamer chair in front of the thirty thousand monitors. Any other seat is unnecessary.

 

(Fine, maybe I don't know that. But it's funnier that way.)

 

“You didn’t have any trouble getting here, did you?” He asks, tilting his head. “I hear you haven’t learned to travel with a conduit yet.”

 

I shake my head, hearing the underlying insult in the words.

 

“I know how, actually. But I like the sights of Pentagram City! Sue me for enjoying them.”

 

He laughed, looking nervous as he seemed to regain himself. He was asking me for something, after all. It must be difficult to be polite when you're used to being a massive dick to everyone.

 

A moment later the other two join us, Valentino holding several bags and Velvette with a phone and two outfits hanging from one arm.

 

Vox looked at them, an air of disapproval in his gaze.

 

“You do realize that Lou isn’t here to give fashion advice, right?”

 

“Just a little?” Valentino asks with a pleading grin, squeezing his fingers together.

 

“It’ll only take a second.” Velvette said with a nod.


I smile, raising my eyebrows at the two. That was how I got my favor from Velvette-I offered to be a model for her. Valentino also proposed a job, but Lilith happened to have the same opinion I did with that one- Nope!

 

“Please Vox, I would be honored!” I said pleasantly, gliding to my feet with the air of grace Valentino preferred before crossing my arms behind my back just like…the radio demon, I suppose.

 

Bastard. I think calmly before crossing my arms before me instead.

 

As we chat about the several outfits both Vees have prepared-Vox stewing in the corner on his phone meanwhile, Papermint returns with the smell of beautiful delicious igneous rock.

 

“Thank you!” I say in delight as I nod to him, taking the bowl from him and popping one in my mouth. I savor the taste of char, rolling it around in my mouth for a moment before I smile and place the metal bowl on the table. “Now, I do think it’s time to start negotiations!”

 

All three Vees nod(one more annoyed looking than the other two), and I settle down with my coal.

 

“So what will this job require?” I ask, taking an offered cigarette from Valentino gratefully before lighting it with a burst of flame. I don’t love smoking, but it makes too much sense as a fire-centered overlord to ignore such an easy way to keep my brand.

 

Vox looks so relieved to finally be talking about business that he dives right in.

 

“Constant surveillance. Constant, Lou.”

 

“We can provide rooming accommodations.” Velvette added with a smile. “Good ones too.”

 

“Hm.” I remove the cigarette from my mouth in favor of crunching on another piece of coal. It seemed my vacation would be at the Vee tower…Alright, I could work with that. “I won’t say no to that. Any guidelines?”


“Don’t kill him.” Vox said hurriedly.

 

I nod. Meaning that I could heal him if necessary…considering whoever it was was being tortured in the first place.

 

Considering I even want to. I thought languidly.

 

And- ” There was a thread of threat in Vox’s voice now. “-No stealing him. He is mine. You cannot take him to your secret mansion or whatever you’re hiding.”

 

I think of my ramshackle apartment and can’t resist a soft chuckle.

 

Both Valentino and Velvette immediately rise to my defense, and my smile sharpens in satisfaction.

 

“Don’t be stupid Voxxy.” Valentino snorts. “Lou’s on our side.”


In fact, I’m on everyone’s side. Perks of doing odd jobs for overlords for almost a decade-excluding the training I went through beforehand. Sinner’s bodies took different types of control, after all. And Lilith had been more than happy to train me.(Read:Beat me up for a year. It sucked.)

 

Velvette agrees, nodding.

 

“I don’t even think we need negotiations. The old man knows who he likes.”

 

I laugh easily, surrounded by beings that could become my enemies in an instant.

 

“That’s stylish old man to you, doll.”

 

She rolls her eyes affectionately as she continues to Vox.

 

“Just give him his favor and he’ll be on his merry way!”

 

I raise my eyebrows at Vox, putting just the amount of challenge and expectation in the gesture, and he begins to nod before Valentino interrupts him.

 

“Unless you want anything else?” He asks, smiling in a way that I knew was suggestive. Then again, everything the moth does was suggestive as hell.

 

I hum, tapping a finger to my chin before I speak carefully. 

 

“I do have…a request. Simply because of how terribly time consuming this sounds it will be.” I tilt my head at the porn demon. “A little thing between friends?”

 

“Of course.” Valentino agreed. “Anything I have is yours!”

 

I pause. Just a little on before I speak.

 

“I want Angel Dust.”

 

Notes:

Aaand we're off! I would say this concludes the big 'setting stuff up' part of our story--ideally the plot will begin advancing next Saturday!

I know there's a lot of new non-canon elements in this chapter...This Fanfic has an emphasis on the fiction, I'm afraid. Feel free to ask questions in the comments and I will answer them with as little spoilers as I can!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 4: Webs Of Deals

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

As expected, Valentino’s smile vanishes instantly.

 

Him?

 

“Him.” I agree pleasantly.

 

“But he’s mine.

 

I take another smoldering coal from the bowl, lighting it with a small burst of power so it burns in my palm. 

 

I consider speaking, but something in me makes me wait.

 

Let the Vees do it for me.

 

“He barely sells anything anymore.” Vox pointed out, his smile twitching slightly in jealousy.

 

“There’s only so many ways you can fuck a guy, Val. You’ve just had him for too long.” Velvette agreed.

 

“I…” Valentino let out a growl. “Why do you want him anyway?

 

I choose my time, narrowing my eyebrows and widening my smile.

 

“He interests me.”

 

Vox shrugs, clearly slightly happy about this development. The amount of time that his partner spent complaining about the spider had convinced him already. I assumed he was already looking for a way to get rid of him.

 

“Sounds fair to me Val.”

 

He takes an angry drag, puffing out a pink cloud of smoke as he lets his claws dig into the couch.

 

I look at him, tapping my fingers to the arm of my seat for a moment before I speak again. The moth needs enough time to think so that he doesn’t see it as an impulsive decision as well as quick enough to not understand the implications. It’s a difficult line to balance.

 

“Just check your deal.” I say finally. “If you can give him to me, I’ll take him.” I shrug. “Otherwise we can move along.”

 

Valentino blinks, then nods excitedly as he gives a small flap of his wings. A long scrolled parchment appears, floating before him gently.

 

The moth scans it, squinting through each word before returning to the top and doing the same.

 

“How…can you tell?” He asks finally, handing it to me.

 

I stare down at the letters in dread.

 

Fuckkk my life.

 

I ignore all the extra words, heading to the top and staring at it as hard as I can. The letters swim before my eyes, mixing around and already causing a headache. I resist the urge to groan as I force my mind to make out the words.

 

For as long as Valentino own me-until he give me to another or dies-

 

Yes. Enough. 

 

I rip my eyes away in relief.

 

“You can give him to me.” I tell him simply, handing it back. “You have the ability.”

 

Valentino looks down at the parchment, disappointed.

“Ah…I suppose I do.”

 

“C’mon Val.” Velvette says in her ‘obviously’ tone. Thanks, doll. “He’s barely making you anything anymore.”


“And that’s all he is, right?” Vox asks, just a small amount of suspicion in his tone. “An employee?”

 

Valentino looks over to his business partners, red eyes filled with something I can’t name before he finally nods.

 

“Alright. Angel is yours.”

 

Triumph lights in my heart as I shake the moth’s hand.

 

“Pleasure doing business with you.”

 


 

Angel hums, his head on one hand as Husk grins.


“C’mon, it’ll be fun!” The cat says warmly.

 

“Isn’t that what you said last time?” He asks, a small smirk on his face.

 

“It’s always fun.” Husk corrects himself. “The fact that I have much more with you is a delightful factor, though.”

 

He dips into a bow, taking one of Angel’s hands and kissing it gently.

 

Angel laughed.

 

“Are you trying to flatter me into going gambling with ya, whiskers?”

 

His smile sharpens as he raises his eyebrows, ears twitching.

 

“Is it working?”


Angel snorted, looking away. It was.

 

“Fine. But I’m not just bein’ yer ‘lucky charm’ this time.” He places a set of arms on his hips. “You haven’t lived till ya’ve seen me play poker.”

 

Husk straightens, looking proud of himself.

“It would make my afterlife, legs.”

 

Angel pauses mid blush, a familiar and dreadful hold around his neck appearing.

 

He looks down at the bright pink chain, heart sinking.

 

“Oh…” He feels like he dies a little inside, his shoulders falling as he curls his arms around himself. “Maybe another night, huh?”

 

Husk looks at it in dismay before he shakes his head angrily.

 

“He loves ruining our dates, doesn’t he?” He growls protectively.

 

Angel lets out a sad laugh, looking down at his deal for a moment longer.

 

And it.

 

Changes.

 

Red slowly creeps its way up the chain, veined with gold. 

 

Before long, all of Valentino’s color vanishes.

 

Angel takes a step back, all his eyes widening as the tight grip around his throat loosens, settling around his neck like an accessory rather than a chain.

 

Hello. The voice is soft in his mind. Weirdly soft. Like it was waiting outside the confines of his brain, respectfully keeping space from his thoughts. Angel-he almost thought he’d have to…send a thought in order to communicate.

 

That voice was not Valentino.

 

Legs ?” Husk asked, concern in his meow. “What’s going on? Who has your soul now?”

 

What? ” Angel asks, staring at him as he takes the red chain in one hand, clenching his fist around it.

 

“The color changed. Valentino gave you to somebody.”

 

Oh god.

 

Fear drips through him, covering him from the inside out.

 

Who are you? He asks the voice forcefully.

 

My name is Lou. It responded patiently. We met minorly-I offered to heal you.

 

Horror made his throat close.


He’s forcing himself on me? He asks himself, shuddering. He hated stalkers.

 

Please-sir. I-I was rude before-

 

It’s fine. The voice dismisses immediately. That’s not why I’m here. 

 

Then why are you?

 

It pauses for just a moment.

 

I thought I would actually help for once.

 

Angel stares, not knowing what to say.

 

Husk reaches out, taking one of his hands.

 

“Angel? What’s going on?”

 

“I-I’m talking to him.”

 

“What’s he saying?” Husk asked urgently. “Tell him I’ll take your soul. Don’t let him order you-”

 

Angel recoils.

 

“You want my soul?

 

“To protect you.” Husk says, and there’s good intentions behind his eyes.

 

“No whiskers. You’re not doing that.” This was the one part of Angel’s life that he could use to escape. No way was he letting it get tainted with deals as well.

 

“I can’t do this anymore legs. I-I can’t watch you get hurt anymore.”

 

I’m not going to hurt you. Lou continues. Is now a good time for you to collect your things from the tower?

 

Angel lets out a gasp as the realization hits him.

 

I’m not going back?

 

There’s a small amount of amusement in Lou’s voice.

 

I regret to inform you you’re out of a job.

 

“I got fired!” Angel said aloud, delight in his declaration.

 

He takes both of Husk’s paws, laughing in disbelief.

 

“I got fired!” He repeated.

 

“We need to celebrate.” Husk said, eyes lighting up as well. “Unless-what is he doing to you?” There's a threat in his tone. “I will kill him if I need to.”

 

I-uh. Angel clears his throat mentally. I have very powerful friends. So…don’t mess with me, got it?

 

I don’t plan to. Lou responds pleasantly. But we can discuss that later. I believe we both have places to be at the moment.

 

Er…what about my stuff?

 

You have Fat Nu- The voice cuts itself off abruptly. I assume you have nothing you particularly care about?

 

Angel thinks about it for a moment before nodding, a smile spreading from metaphorical ear to ear.

 

Nah.

 

Then enjoy your day. I’ll contact you when I have the time.

 

Yes sir.

 

Lou is fine.

 

Angel breaks the connection, picking up Husk and spinning him in a circle.

 

“We have to tell Cherri! And-and Charlie! And- everyone!” He laughs, hugging him. Husk pats him awkwardly, looking pleased but confused about what to do when Angel was in this mood. “Husk, this is incredible!

 

Husk raises his eyebrows teasingly.

 

“Are we still going gambling then?”

 

“Oh fuck yeah! I am spendin’ all yer money!”

 


 

I look at the neon pink strand of power, guilt pricking me as I realize yet another soul is tied to me. More power floods my body, elevating me even further.

 

I did this for a good reason. I know I did.

 

That doesn’t make it better. My conscience argues.

 

Of course it doesn’t. I sigh.

 

Then I realize I’m still surrounded by overlords and reconfigure my face into a  smile.

 

“You won’t regret this, dears.” I tell them pleasantly as they walk me to their prison. It’s underground, as always. I’m always a bit disappointed when I see another subterranean prison. It’s simply unoriginal.

 

“I know we won’t.” Velvette says with a confident nod. Valentino nods as well, and I give him a smile. He seems to be rapidly getting over losing Angel, much to my relief.

 

“I am a bit concerned…you’re sure he’s powerful enough for this?” Vox mutters to Velvette. 

 

Vel laughs, and I raise an eyebrow at him.

 

“How should I prove myself then?” I ask, voice calm. I profit off of never being angry. Off of-

 

Suddenly, an alarm sounds, blaring as the lights dim.

 

Valentino groans as Vel smacks a hand to his face.

 

Again? ” She asks in disbelief.

 


 

Alastor is so close to freedom he can taste it.

 

This escape was easy. A simple ‘I have to go to the bathroom’. The guard was stupid. He’d killed all the smart ones.

 

It seems Vox will never learn. He thinks triumphantly as he rapidly feels the helplessness from being detained melt away. His legs pump faster as the alarm begins sounding around him, ears flopping back. 

 

Alastor tells himself it’s so he can go faster, not because they’re so sensitive at this point that even the alarm sounds like screaming blares.

 

An employee's eyebrows raise as his jaw drops in fear at the sight of him heading towards him at full speed. His smile widens as he only goes faster, slashing his claws across his throat as he goes. He’s free, he’s free, he’s-

 

An arm blocks his path.

 

No, not one arm. 

 

Three.

 

A man looks him in the eye, pink neon gaze staring at him. Red horns curve inside, slitted pupils dilating and undilating in rapid succession.

 

Running? ” He asks, and a moment later a fist is around Alastor’s throat, slamming him to a wall. 

 

For a moment they’re staring at each other in stunned silence, the man panting hard as his eyes widen in horror and search his gaze for something.

 

Alastor snarls at him, twisting to free himself from his grip, but the hand is unyielding. 

 

The guard’s shoulders fall as smoke floods from his mouth.

 

“Alastor, what are you-”


Excellent, Lou! ” Vox interrupts. Alastor struggles harder as the man holding him cuts himself off, extra arms retracting as the pink in his eyes fades to white. “He’s quite the little escape artist, isn’t he?”

 

“He…is.” The man-Lou, slowly agreed. He studies Alastor’s face, and Alastor grins sharply at him.

 

“I’m going to rip your throat out. ” He snarls, clawing at the hand. Lou didn’t respond, turning back to the Vees behind him.

 

“How in the world did you catch him?” He asks. Alastor growls. He hadn’t been caught, he’d been taken off guard and was now held as a temporary setback. He would escape again, and this time it would work .

 

Vox chuckles, and Alastor feels the plastic return to his ears. He screeches with radio static, struggling harder. 

 

“Just a little overstimulation.” He said diabolically. He summons a remote.

 

“That is quite unnecessary, old friend!” Alastor says, eyes narrowing on the idiot television.

 

“Oh I disagree. ” Vox said with a laugh, and he clicks a button.

 

The screeching starts again, louder Alastor is sure than ever before. He fights every urge he has to scream with it, cursing himself as his struggles slowly get weaker.

 

Lou slowly lowers him to the ground, screaming continuing louder and louder until there’s nothing besides the noise.

 

Sound should never be used like this.

 

Alastor is vaguely aware of them having a quick conversation, vaguely aware of a gentle tap on his shoulder, vaguely aware that he’s moving with the snake man.

 

Back to a cell.

 

Next time… Alastor thinks sluggishly, too overwhelmed to think straight. All I have to do…is escape him. It’ll be fine.

 


 

I stare at the radio demon.

 

He’s curled into a ball, his ears back as he sits on the small cot that’s graciously provided. His head is buried into his knees to hide his expression, but I doubt he’s smiling.

 

I take a step back, feeling bile rise in my throat as I shut the door behind me and slide down it. 

 

Fucking hell.

 

I am so screwed.

 

I press a hand to my mouth, feeling my heart beat louder as I squeeze my eyes shut.

 

He’s here he’s here he’s here oh my GOD-

 

I can see myself going down the path of complete and utter panic attack like a roller coaster, my body shaking hard as I remember and remember and remember-

 

One small(very very small), logical piece of my brain speaks.

 

He’s hurting.

 

RIGHT. I frantically draw the remote out of my pocket, fumbling with it. That won’t do.

 

I pause.

 

Or will it?

 

I place a hand to the side of my head, trying to think straight as sudden torrents of emotion flood through me.

 

He did this. Part of me blames, pain lacing through it like an embroidery of anguish. Without him I wouldn’t be here. I’d be with Charlie. I’d still be a king. I wouldn’t have souls or fake names or deception.

 

I’d still be me.

 

Rage slowly leeches through my body, and I feel my gaze heat in anger.

 

He never looked for me.

 

I know he didn’t.

 

So why should I help?

 

He clearly wouldn’t. In fact…he’d only thrived without me.

 

I remember the few times I’d seen him in public, an easy smile on his face and eyes bright as he walked beside Charlie. A ruler in his element. With the power he’d always wanted.

 

I swallow hard, staring at the remote.

 

And I’m interrupted by a sudden screech from inside the cell.

 

I’m on my feet in an instant, instinct driving me to check on the demon despite the rage within me telling me to let him rot.

 

It seems he’s fallen off the cot and is now clawing desperately at his head, razor-sharp nails cutting through his skin and leaving long trails of blood that barely stand out from his hair as he tries to dislodge the device from his ears.

 

My decision is made then and there.

 

He needs to get out of here.

 

Notes:

How lovely.

Please leave comments and kudos! They're greatly appreciated!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 5: The Ruined District...Now New And Improved!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Alastor is too relieved at the gentle touch to lash out at first, shuddering as warm hands guide his claws away from his head. 

 

Part of him can pretend it’s someone who cares about him. Even though everyone who loves him is gone.

 

A moment later, the pressure in his ears disappears with the noise. 

 

Alastor loves every piece of silence that is given to him, savoring the absence of sound for the first time in both his life and afterlife.

 

He refuses to open his eyes, something within him telling him that the overstimulation will return with light.

 

The wisp of touch disappears, and a moment later the light in the cell dims.

 

“There.” A voice mutters. Soft. “Let’s see if we can get you warm.”

 

Alastor doesn’t move. Because, of course, appearing weak seems to be motivating the voice in the first place. Therefore it was a good strategy to lay here on the floor like a dead fish.

 

A stretch later, the smell of smoke makes Alastor’s nose twitch. He half-opens one eye to see a fire in the middle of the room. For a moment he thought that his warden was burning his things, but it seemed the man simply held it in his palm, stroking it the way that one might stroke a cat.

 

The cell he is being temporarily detained in is gray. Cold. Colorless and sad. Much like Vox and his dreams. There's a window facing the hallway, a cot for Alastor to ‘sleep’ on, and that was where his amenities ended.

 

Lou’s gaze meets Alastor’s slowly.

 

“Have you eaten?” The man asks, pupils expanding. Alastor assumed it was due to the low light.

 

He doesn’t respond, looking away. 

 

“Yeah, I assumed not.” Lou said with a soft chuckle, though it seemed strained and fake. “I don’t remember you being quiet, radio demon.”

 

Alastor sighed softly, flipping over so that his back faced the guard.

 

“I happen to be biding my time.” Alastor said, fluctuating his voice so that it sounded threatening as his eyes closed again in pain. “One is often quiet when planning a murder.”

 

The guard was silent for a long moment before he spoke.

 

“Torture?”

 

That makes Alastor look over his shoulder. Lou had just mentioned his favorite thing, after all.


“What?”

 

“Will torture be involved?” Lou asks, staring down at the fire. His pupils are narrowed to slits once again. “I assume it will be.”

 

“You assume correctly!” Alastor said with a cackle. “Perhaps you will last longer than the others I’ve played with, that would be entertaining!”

 

“...sure.” Lou grunted. Then he cleared his throat. “Anyway, I feel like we should…meet each other.” His voice seems almost strained in pain. How pathetic. “My name is Lou.”

 

“Yes, I know.” Alastor dismissed, flopping his head down so he could stare at the wall again.

 

“And you’re the radio demon?”

 

“Is that even a question?”


“I…” Lou sighed, trailing off. “I think I hoped it would be.”

 

“Consider your hopes crushed.”

 

“Lovely.” Lou said with a snort. 

 

And he was silent.

 

For a long while.

 

Long enough that Alastor looks behind him again, curious if the guard had left.

 

He hadn’t.

 

Lou was sitting there, eyes unfocused as fire danced across his fingertips. It swirled between them hypnotically, winding around his pointer for a moment before Lou suddenly snapped his fingers, having it vanish as he stood to his feet and turned around so his back faced Alastor. He placed his hands on his hips, staring at the empty wall accusingly.

 

“What exactly are you planning?” Alastor asked warily, sitting up. He stayed on the cold stone floor. It was just as comfortable as the cot.

 

“I have no idea yet.”

 


 

I needed a brainstorm. 

 

Very very badly.

 

Because now that urge was returning.

 

The urge to let him feel every ounce of pain I’d felt in the last decade.

 

My hand closes into an angry fist as I tighten again, teeth gritting.

 

No. I remind myself. No if he hurts this was all for nothing.

 

Slowly I drew two lines on the wall with my fire. One purple and one blue.

 

Two deals.

 

Lilith presented a time limit. Five days and she would return, finding out about the radio demon immediately. I had no idea what she would do with this situation, but I imagined it wouldn’t end with him going free.

 

I’m suddenly struck with a thought.

 

What if she makes me offer him a deal?

 

My throat closes.

 

Absolutely not.

 

Because, again, the whole point of the past decade is so the idiot isn’t under anyone’s control. He wouldn’t be forced to pretend to love, pretend to be confident.

 

Pretend to be mine.

 

I scrawl a 3 above Lilith’s line, circling it. I begin to add other factors-I can’t tell the demon about my identity, I can’t reveal my deal, nothing to suggest a connection to my true self at all. These translate to three angry scratch marks, a quick doodle of a top hat, and a snake. 

 

So that was Lilith.

 

I turn to the blue line, returning my claws to my hips as I think. 

 

Vox’s deal was mercifully unspecific, but it included enough factors to be restrictive. I had to be the best warden I could be, I couldn't free him, and I had to alert Vox to any new factors.

 

I scrawl a star, a broken chain, and an angry TV scrawl.

 

“Is that Vox?” The demon asks from behind me, seeming amused.

 

“Not quite.” I answer absentmindedly, looking at the space between the lines.

 

So what could I do?

 

I put my goal down, drawing a quick sketch of the radio demon. It’s been a while since I’ve drawn him, but it’s nice to return to it. I stand to admire my work for a moment before groaning as I realize I forgot his antlers.

 

“What exactly are you doing, warden?”

 

I ignore him, adding the scrawls to his head and shakily writing an A beneath it. I circle that as well, adding a few stars. 

 

I take a step back and let myself think.

 

Five days.

 

I couldn’t free him.

 

He was clearly weakened, to an extent, but he’d kill me if he could.

 

Five days.

 

If I…no, that would alert Lilith.

 

I wasn’t king anymore, so I couldn’t-

 

Charlie .” I mutter aloud, eyes widening. Yes, yes that could work. I would bring the safety to the radio demon. My daughter was the key, as always.

 

I sketch out a portrait of her as well, a furrow in my brow as I add Wiggles around her neck. They look nice together, I’ve seen the pair a few times from afar.

 

“But how do I get you here, sweetheart?” I mutter to myself.

 

The answer comes much easier this time, and I laugh as I draw a duck, circling it with a few arrows.

 

“Perfect.” I say to myself with a nod.

 

The demon is staring at me as though I’m insane.

 

“Is that a plan?”

 

“It is.” I say with a grin. “Now c’mon, I need supplies.”

 

He looked at me, unamused. 

 

Right.

 

What was I doing? He wasn’t going to smile back.

 

Not with his…real, true smile.

 

The real question is why he’d ever done so in the first place.


He’s a good actor, I suppose.

 

“I’m in prison, I’m afraid.” Sarcasm is strong in his voice. “It’s often hard to leave.”

 

I snap my fingers, glancing back at the blue line. Right.

 

I close my eyes, taking a bundle of yellow power. The soul it’s tied to reaches out quietly.

 

Everything alright? It asks in concern.

 

Absolutely. No worries! I reassure it. She’s a sweetheart-Chave, one of my oldest souls.

 

I break the strand of power, opening my eyes and looking down at the spool of golden glowing string in my hands.

 

“Okay, give me your wrist.”

 

The deer curls his lip, suspicion in his gaze.

 

“What are you going to do with it?”

 

I take the end of the string, unwinding it a few times.

 

“Give you some fashionable jewelry.” I say sarcastically.

 

He doesn’t seem comforted for some reason.

 

“Well, I regret to inform you this wrist is mine and that gold is not my color.”

 

I frown at him.

 

“Do you want to leave or not?” I ask, voice flat.

 

“I’ve already told you that I can’t.”

 

I let out a huff, a small puff of smoke leaving my nose.

 

“You can tie it yourself, if you want.”

 

He looks a bit more tempted at that. I continue, ignoring the anger that says he should trust me. That I deserved that at least.

 

He doesn’t know me. I remind myself, my heart twisting.

 

“And we need to get you some actual food. We might need to avoid Rosie’s, but there are other places to get venison.”

 

At that, he looks very tempted. But suddenly he pauses, eyes slowly meeting my gaze.

 

“How did you know I like that?”

 

I don’t answer. I can’t.

 

“Are you coming or not? Because I can put that thing on your head again and make sure you don’t escape for an hour.”

 

“Don’t you dare threaten me.” The demon snarls, baring his teeth at me.

 

“I’m not.” I was, kinda. “I don’t want to do that. But if I don’t you’ll run off, get caught again, and then we’d both be in trouble.”

 

“Oh what a shame that would be.” He snaps. But he looks at the string. “Will it come off?”

 

“Yes. I’ll be able to cut it.”

 

He takes the end I offer him, studying the thin line.

 

“What is it?”

 

“I think we’ll find out.”

 

He moves it between his fingers, smile forced and tight.

 

You didn’t have to smile for me, once. I think, despair overwhelming me. 

 

He doesn’t know me. I remind myself, pushing back against the torrent. 

 

“Will it hurt?” He asks, keeping his eyes on the gold.

 

I shake my head.

 

“I won’t hurt you.”

 

He snorted in disbelief.

 

And I… bristle. 

 

I simply…refuse to deal with this anymore.

 

We had dated for almost a year.

 

He’d told me he loved me. Pretended to trust me. Created the kind of loyalty that I couldn’t stamp out no matter what.

 

And then…

 

Well. It had never been true anyway.

 

“Put it on.” I repeat in a low growl.

 

The man speaks.

 

“I suppose I don’t have much of a choice.”

 

No. My mind shouts. No you should always have a choice, you should always-

 

“Agreed.” I say calmly.

 

That’s one thing I’ve learned over the last decade.

 

No one has free will, really.

 

So the demon ties it around his wrist, so loosely it looks like it could come off with the wind. I hold out my hand, and he drops the spool into it gingerly.

 

I wind it around my own wrist, nodding to myself as I tie it and cut the gold with a single claw, dropping the rest of the string into a pocket. At that instant, all indication of the tie between us vanishes.

 

Then, with a soft sigh, I snap my fingers to summon a flame.

 

The demon lets out a short growl, and I blink at him.

 

“Something wrong?”


“The snapping is quite annoying, warden! I must insist that you cease!”

 

I raise an eyebrow. 


“Unfortunately that’s how I use magic, radio demon.” I respond calmly, letting the fire twist around my fingers as I coax it to grow.

 

“I’m certain there are other ways!” He said in mock-cheerfulness.

 

“Not for me.” I tell him with a glance. I was keeping that habit. There was so little of Lucifer left…it felt like honoring myself.

 

“Oh, well isn’t that a shame?” He was actually angry now, his ears flipping back as his eye twitched.

 

The fire continues to grow, my own power filling me as I spin it into a ball around the size and weight of a human head after it had been freshly severed. Not that I would know anything about that.

 

“Why are you so mad? Is snapping really at the top of your priorities?” I ask in bemusement.

 

Why don’t you just stop? That way I can get it off of my priorities! ” He screeches in a radio tone, snapping in rage as green stitching knits its way across his mouth.

 

I stare at him, the fireball roasting in my hands.

 

“Well.” I say finally as he begins to deflate. “That was…interesting.”

 

I toss the ball, spinning it as it floats between us. “Now, shall we?”

 

I place a claw to the fire, tilting my head at the demon to signify that he should do the same.

 

“Not unless you swear.” He growls, making no movement.

 

“Demon.” I say calmly. “I have no idea why this bothers you, but I’m afraid you’re going to have to suck it up. I learned magic by snapping. I’ve had the habit over my entire life. You will not stop me with your delicate sensibilities.”

 

He stiffened.

 

“The world does not bend to your will.” I continue patiently. “Nor does it to mine. Neither of us have control. So please, tap the ball so we can move along.”

 

He still doesn’t move, looking at me distrustfully.


“I have history with that sign.” He says.

 

Oh.

 

My brain finally connects it, and I resist the urge to smack myself.

 

Great. It’s my fault.

 

“Nice to know you despise it then.” I mutter, feeling my shoulders hunch a bit. 

 

Then I raise my voice.

 

“Whatever. I won’t then.”

 

I don’t know why I agree. But I just…can’t knowingly cause this man pain.

 

Besides, if he wants to forget me, who am I to stop him?

 

“Lovely!” He said, all traces of vulnerability gone as he taps a finger to the flame.

 

We arrive back in the ruined district.

 

I take in a breath, sighing in relief. It feels like it’s been days since I’ve been home. And strangely this place has become home. More than heaven, more than the palace, even more than the hotel.

 

Of course, my companions reinforce that comfort tenfold.


“LOU!” A demon shouts in excitement, and I grin down at her face, already feeling weight lift off my shoulders as she shakes me. “You will not believe what just happened !”


“Yeah yeah, she asked you out.” A lizard grumbles, taking a long drag off his cigarette. But there's a pleased amusement in his gaze.

 

I gasp in delight, taking her hands in mine.

 

“No way!” I say excitedly. She’s been trying to hint to this hellhound for days. It was about time!

 

“It took her long enough!” She giggles.

 

“Ain’t that the truth.” Someone hums in a thick country accent, hopping down from the second story of a building nearby with grace. They swish their long sloping tail gracefully as they move towards the group as well. They nod to the radio demon, who glares at them in annoyance. “You find another one?”

 

I laugh.

“I’m afraid not.”

 

They nod, a sly look in their eye as they appraise the demon.

 

“Not yet .” They corrected.

 

What. exactly?” The man interrupts in a snap. He’s already twitching to run, I can tell(his favorite activity, clearly), but he’s keeping himself under control for the moment.


“A soul of course!” The romantic says with a laugh.

 

“Is that Alastor? ” Someone gasps from a window. I look over at him pleasantly.


“All under control.” I tell them gently. He nods, still looking nervous as he ducks back in. Poor guy, he’d already been feeling anxious lately.

 

“So where’r ya’ll goin?” The cowperson asks, studying their claws. “Need any help with anythin’?”

 

“Would you guys leave if I told you no?” I ask them playfully.

 

“No!” They all remark in unison, standing to their feet and beginning to follow me around like the world’s most clingy parade. More souls join us, sharing news and cheerfully telling me random things about their lives that I have no business knowing.

 

“What do you mean by souls?” The radio demon asked the cowperson suspiciously, trying to avoid the crowd forming around us.

 

“We’re his souls!” A small gremlin says in delight, squirreling up onto my head. Two fairy-like wings flap pleasantly. “And sometimes he brings new ones back! Or they come seeking refuge.”

 

“I did recommend a few more Lou, if that’s alright?” A voice asks. I grin, feeling my throat strangle slightly as my vocal cords are influenced by an order.

 

“That’s lovely! The more the merrier!” I encourage.

 

Always encourage.

 

It seems Lilith will never be satisfied.

 

“Lou, I have more on soul deals if you’re interested.” Someone remarks. I beckon to him, gaze sharpening. He hands me a bundle of notes trapped in a book.

 

I nod to him, even as my heart sinks at the sign of words that I know I can’t read.


“Thank you dearly.”


“Of course.” 


I give him a grateful smile before finding that the crowd has tightened around us.

 

“Hey guys, can we maybe give the terrifying overlord some space please?” I ask almost instinctively, raising my voice as the demon leans away from a sinner in disgust.

 

They all freeze for a moment.

 

Then start laughing.

 

“Heehee . Good one!” The one atop my head says, giggling.

 

I frown, brow furrowed. Why is it that everyone who gets close to me is a complete asshole? It’s almost impressive how horrible my tastes are.

 

“I mean the radio demon.” I elaborate in a deadpan.

 

“OH! Right, sure.”

 

They create a pocket around him before returning to bothering me.

 

They bother me for a few more blocks, in fact, before he can get a word in.

 

As the crowd begins to disperse, having either shared their news or gotten their answers, the demon finally speaks as he brushes off his coat.

 

“Well! Aren’t they a rough bunch?”

 

I shrug, finding the path that leads to my apartment and squirreling up the rickety stairs. I have to have supplies in here, right? I’m not super sure where else to find that kinda thing. I don’t have any money, after all. But maybe I could steal from somewhere?

 

“I like them.”


“I assumed so! They seem quite friendly towards you.”

 

I chuckle at that, finally emerging onto my small balcony with a short glance around me. My home isn’t really that full of splendor from the outside either. A building that isn’t quite the tallest–just enough to get a bird’s eye view of the city. Everyone tends to live in a circle around me–the closer they are the longer we’ve been connected–but otherwise it’s very unassuming.

 

“That they are.”

 

“I am curious what order you give them.” My hand freezes on the doorknob as my good mood melts like butter on pancakes. The demon continues. “It was so genuine! Do you remove their memories beforehand, perhaps? That would ensure loyalty, wouldn’t it?”

 

Anger begins to fill my throat, my teeth gritting.

 

“I don’t do that.”

 

No one can, from what I understand. Souls and memories are separate.

 

“Oh!” He hummed in thought for a moment. “Then what do you do? No soul can honestly like their owner that much. What is it? A love potion? Propaganda?”

 

Nothing .” I say, a burst of smoke flooding out my mouth at the word. “I haven’t done a thing to them.”

 

There’s a sudden voice from above me.

 

“Thhhat’s right, fireball!” Cherri said in delight. “Whatz the queen’s guy doin’ here?”

 

I shrug, still too angry to speak about him without insult.

 

I wrench the door open, the squeal of the hinges coming out surprised at my aggression.

 

“Watch him for me, will you?”

 

She hums, twirling a bomb on her finger like a basketball.

 

“Will do!”

 


 

Alastor blinks as Lou slams the door in his face.

 

Well, that was unexpected.

 

“He’s a moody one, isn’t he?” He said to Cherri, eyes trained on the door for a span. How long was his warden planning to leave him without competent supervision?

 

The pyromaniac laughs.

 

“That’s our Lou!”

 

Alastor raises an eyebrow at her.

 

“You’re one of his souls as well, I presume?”

 

Cherri holds up a finger.

 

“One, they don’t call themselves ‘his souls’. Somethin’ to do with individuality. Butterflies, rainbows, all that shit.”

 

Hmm. Charlie would love this man. Alastor thinks.

 

Then he pauses.

 

He’s keeping me a prisoner. He reminds himself. Though not very well, I’ll admit.

 

“Second of all, no.” 

 

“Ah!” So it seemed at least one had resisted whatever charm the man had put on them. “Do you know what’s going on then?”

 

She grins.

 

“Yup! Hope.”

 

Alastor paused, staring at her for a moment.

 

Then he laughed, bowling over as he giggled hysterically.

 

“Ha! That was quite a good one, Cherri! I had no idea you were comedically gifted!”

 

She seemed unfazed.

 

“I felt the same way, overlord. But that’s honest to god what’s happening.”

 

Alastor wiped a tear from his eye.

 

“Sure! So what miracle cure is he advertising, exactly?” 

 

“Cure? Nah, they aren’t interested in that.” Cherri said, flipping the bomb from one hand to another with practiced ease. “And they ain’t all as nice as the ones ya saw. He’s got some real violent ones.”

 

“Then why are these ones…like this?” It had to be the most out-of-place Alastor had seen in years. Since-

 

-Well, since a king had fallen into his life, taking down his heart in the process.

 

Cherri shrugged.

 

“I dunno. I think it has somethin’ to do with community. They all protect each other.” She tilted her head, thinking for a moment. “Maybe it has to do with the whole war thing. But that always feels like a way to lure ‘em in, y’know?”


War?

 

The pyromaniac blinked at him.

 

“You don’t know? Huh. Yer prolly not supposed to then.”

 

What war?”

 

She put up her hands.

 

“I can’ tell ya anything if you don’t already get it.”

 

Just- ” Alastor groaned, placing a hand to his forehead. He was terribly sick of the pyromaniac already.

 

“So where is Lou in this situation?” Alastor asked. Could one really be that absent and that beloved?

 

“He brought ‘em together I ‘spose.” The pyromaniac said, thoughtfully pulling out another explosive and tossing them in unison. “The ringleader.”

 

“Hm.”

 

He looked around for a moment, Cherri sitting there seeming unconcerned.

 

“I think I’ll be going.” Alastor said decisively, giving Cherri a threatening glare that dared her to stop him.

 

She nodded, seeming unconcerned.

 

“Later.”

 

Alastor paused in confusion.

 

“Didn’t Lou tell you to watch me?”

 

“Yeah.” Cherri flipped over, lounging on her back like a relaxed cat. “And I am.”

 

Ah! So her mind was addled severely! How convenient.

 

“Well then! Farewell.”

 

She waved to him as he strode off the balcony, making his way off the house and beginning to walk confidently through Lou’s territory. If he ran there was no telling what his underlings would do.

 

But once I’m out of here?

 

He’d be home free.

 

Notes:

Cherri Bomb: Perfect for all of your chaperoning needs!

Please leave comments and kudos if you're enjoying this! It's incredibly encouraging.

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 6: Fight AND Flight? What A Delight!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I end up packing a bag. Bringing what I need and a few extra things as well. It seems like I’ll be at the tower for at least a week, I don’t want to get bored. Something in me says that I don’t have enough, somehow, but I have to ignore it.

 

“Cherri!” I say cheerfully, slinging my bag over my shoulder as I leave my cane at home. I’ll need as many hands as I can get.

 

“Hey Lou.” She said, sounding bored. “Your guy left a few minutes ago.”

 

“How lovely!” I respond, smile wide. The radio demon: The king of running away. “Would you mind letting everyone know I’ll be gone for a few days?”

 

“Sure I could …But why?”

 

Cherri and her grammar...

 

I place my hands on the banister behind me, leaning back on it absentmindedly.

 

“Just busy. Taking a little vacation.” He paused. “Actually…I need you to warn them.”

 

This is going to hurt later. My logical mind tells me nervously.

 

I gently quiet the thought. It would be worth it.

 

“Sure fireball.” Cherri said, sliding off my roof so she could hear me better. Okay…okay, she was listening.

 

I inhale deeply.

 

“You know how my eyes change color sometimes? When I’m…conduiting power?”

 

Cherri nodded, tilting her head.

 

“If my eyes…are purple. Run.”

 

Her eyes widened.

 

“What?”

 

“I can’t tell you anymore.” I tell her, turning away as my voice already strangles, my words skating dangerously close to my orders. “But it’s important.” My words come out hoarser. “You need to tell them Cherri.”

 

“I-okay, Lou.” She calls to me, still sounding confused as I jog down my stairs, the deal with Vox already pulling at me impatiently. “I’ll let them know.”

 

“Thanks!” I yell back, voice once again cheerful. 

 

Then I started running.

 

Again, not for a real reason. I’m not catching Alastor. I’m not running from someone.

 

I just need to clear my mind. And running does the trick easily.

 

My neighbors wave to me, whooping and calling out. I don’t respond, stress beginning to roll off me as I realize how risky this plan is.

 

She could take me back. My mind mutters, and a shiver goes down my spine.

 

You’re protecting him, that’s what’s important. I remind it.

 

…I have a severe case of a hero complex. It observes, sounding unimpressed.

 

Maybe HE just has a severe case of getting into sticky situations. I shoot back.

 

I’m forced to stop arguing with myself as the deal tugs harder at me, demanding I do my job.

 

Oh, right.

 

I snap my fingers to make the gold thread visible and tap my wrist.

 

“Reunite.” I mutter to it.

 

And the radio demon poofs out of pure air.

 

“What the-” He pauses, looking around in confusion as I stand there patiently. Then his eyes land on me and darken.

 

You. ” He growls, disgust curling his lip.

 

Oh! That is painful. Anywayyys!

 

“-Me!” I say with an incredibly forced smile. Why am I smiling, you ask? I don’t fucking know! “I figured we should be getting back.”


“Ah, I’m afraid I disagree with that actually!”

 

“Do you?” I say, smile falling as I realize there’s no way he’s going quietly.

 

Yes! ” He said, rage making his eyes click into radio dials in an instant. “Instead I think I’ll tear your spine out of your throat!


I open my mouth, then pause.

 

“Wait, do I have a spine?” I ask aloud. I do, right? I’ve had a spine in most of my forms. But maybe- were sinners invertebrates?

 

I should know this.

 

ONE WAY TO FIND OUT! ” The radio demon snarls demonically, his limbs twisting horrifyingly as he grows, his jaw unhinging and arms bending backwards. Wow. That’s what drinking too much milk does to ya, kids. Stay short, stay safe.

 

“I actually think I could do like-an x-ray. Or research. Or just-” I reach around to the back of my neck, feeling for bones. “Oh! Yup, there it is.” I nod to the demon. “I do have a spine.”

 

“WE SHOULD FIX THAT!”

 

“Er…no. I’m fond of it, I think. Like I just met it but there’s this…connection, ya know?” I ask him, placing a sentimental hand to my chest. “Like it’s a part of me , almost.”

 

I know, it’s not the best. But my dad instincts have gone ignored for the past decade and I needed to let it out somewhere.

 

And finally, he laughs.

 

 

My mind short circuits for a moment.

 

His head tips back, his ears flipping in amusement as he cackles like a madman.

 

I missed that.

 

And suddenly. Somehow. For seemingly no reason at all.

 

Every emotion I’ve been holding back hits me like a freight train.

 

My eyes narrow as I lunge towards him, filled with anger.


How dare you take this from me. I think against my will, teeth baring as fire burns in my throat, my tail becoming a whipping weapon as I lunge for the demon’s chest with long ripping claws.

 

The much quieter than before caring voice speaks within me.

 

He didn’t. He didn’t choose this I did what am I doi-

 

“Why the FUCK can’t you take care of yourself?”  I shout, having no idea where all of this is coming from as he shrieks, shoving my smaller body off. I run at him again, tapping into a sinner’s power and growing.

 

I am actually QUITE self-sufficient! ” He objects in a similarly angry tone as I grapple with him, now the same size. I twist his wrist, growling in frustration when it turns without issue. He stabs me with a tentacle. I fall to the ground, my burst of rage apparently indifferent to the pain as I continue to scream at him. 

 

THEN WHY DO I HAVE TO KEEP SAVING YOU YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE EAT SHIT YOU LITTLE BITCH I- ” More curses string from my mouth as he stares at me with a fair dose of confusion. He’s not fighting me anymore. I regained my feet and attacked him again. Because I want him to. I want to fight him. “- CANNOT BELIEVE I LEFT HER FOR THAT LAUGH AND THAT SMILE AND I JUST WANT TO HATE YOU WHY WON’T YOU LET ME?

 

I’ve NEVER had an issue with people hating me. You have my FULL permission!” The radio demon said with a grin, fully demonic as he stared down at me.

 

BE MORE HATABLE THEN! ” I snarl.

 

He spreads his giant hands in a ‘seriously?’ gesture.

 

What more do I have to do?” He asks, seeming genuinely befuddled. “ You are fighting me also. Which seems to prove you despise me at least a LITTLE.

 

I let out a draconic roar as I’m consumed in fire.

 

OF COURSE I DESPISE YOU.” I scream, lounging for him again. Alastor let out a surprised squeak as my claws batted him to the ground, taking out a building or two.


This is a VERY confusing conversation.” He said, staring up at me and propping himself up on his elbows.

 

YOU ARE A VERY CONFUSING MAN.” I bite back, standing over him. Pent-up frustration telling me that this was power. This was what this horrible demon deserved. “ DID YOU EVEN LOOK FOR ME?

 

The radio demon looked at me in utter confusion.

 

What?

 

I can’t reason it out anymore. I can’t excuse it.

 

I kneel down, pressing the point of my knee into his chest as I spit in his face.

 

DID. YOU. LOOK. FOR. ME? I demand again. Like volume will change the answer.

 

I know the truth.

 

I know he didn’t.

 

He never tried. Ever. Not a headline about negotiations, not a look of despair during an interview, not a ‘no comment’. 

 

Nothing.

 

“Who the hell are you talking about?”  

 

And I can’t-

 

I can’t tell him.

 

I can’t fucking SPEAK.

 

BECAUSE THE FUCKING CHAIN AROUND MY NECK WON’T LET ME.

 

I seethe down at him, breathing in angry gasps. 

 

Your chain.

 

Your chain.

 

WHY? ” I yowl. A question neither of us can answer. Even if he knew who I was even if he cared even if he loved me in the first place even though I knew he didn’t even if whatever we had was real even if I could ever ever ever escape because I made one decision and its the last decision I’ll ever make I can’t do it anymore there’s no free will everything is gone and different and I-

 

Tears start dripping down my face as the never-ending sentence of my regrets continues. On and on and on some more.

 

I groan, then flop over and squeeze my eyes shut.

 

The enchantment starts wearing off, and I shrink again as I lay there in anguish.

 

This has been…strange. ” The demon comments, sitting up and tilting his head as he looks down at me. “ Why are you…leaking through your eyes?”

 

My heart hurts.

 

“Ow.” I say in way of explanation. Because I quite literally cannot explain. Also I don’t want to. Also I’m bleeding out.

 

Oh yeah. I am bleeding out. Red blood. Weird, huh?

 

Yes, that often IS how it works when one sustains a wound. ” He said sarcastically. 

 

I ignore him.

 

“My life sucks.” I grunt.

 

Well. You have fun with that. I’ll be going now- ” 

 

I tap my wrist twice without moving.

 

“Reunite.”

 

He lands on top of me. Which sucks more.

 

“Ow.”

 

YOU’RE THE ONE WHO CALLED ME LIKE A PET, IDIOT!

 

I don’t move. I happen to be wallowing in self pity at the moment. So being squished really isn’t too big of a deal.

 

“You tied it around your wrist, not me.” I grumble.

 

THAT’S what that was?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

He gets off, and I toss him a grateful thumbs up for not killing me.

 

I am LEAVING! ” The demon declared, and I could hear his giant footsteps receding.

 

I groan, pressing my face to the pavement.

 

“Reunite.”

 

I am now suffocating again.


WHAT DO YOU EVEN WANT ME FOR?

 

“We have to go back.” I say into the floor.

 

That feels ENTIRELY unnecessary.”

 

“I have a deal that, unfortunately, is already strained with this little field trip.”

 

I’m not going. ” He declared.

 

I sighed, then looked up at him.

 

Oh…shit.

 

“You’re actually afraid.” I say softly. Then I groan in pure annoyance, rubbing a hand down my face and taking a breath.

 

I AM NOT.

 

“Are they torturing you?” I sigh. “Of course they are.”

 

NOTHING I CANNOT HANDLE!

 

“Weirdly clever of Vox to use sound though. He’s so shortsighted otherwise.” I muse aloud. “Nevertheless I doubt this will last long.”

 

YES!” The demon booms with a malicious cackle. “ Because I will snap your neck first!

 

“I was referring to the fact that the queen will probably come to save you.”

 

I don’t need saving! I have NEVER asked to be saved, warden!

 

I wince, closing my eyes for another moment as he continues.

 

Though I’m ENTIRELY willing to save you from seeing tomorrow!

 

I sigh again. This conversation isn’t doing anything to improve my mood. I gesture to my throat.

 

“Look. A highly snappable neck. You could kill me.”

 

I will!


“Do it then.”

 

At that, he froze. Which sucked considering I was still pinned beneath him. More air squeezes out of my lungs.

 

You have NO FEAR? ” He booms menacingly.

 

I give him an unconcerned glance, voice slightly hoarse.

 

“You have me defenseless, radio demon. You are clearly more powerful than me. Kill me.”

 

Okay, disclaimer. I’m not… weak in this form. Am I inexperienced in it despite Lilith’s I’ll-beat-the-shit-out-of-you-for-learning-purposes-class? Yes. Does that mean I really tried to attack the demon? No. I’ll never hurt him.

 

Do I wish I could hurt him?

 

…Sometimes. Yes.

 

I- ” He paused, cutting himself off as he seemed unable to speak. “N-no!

 

“...And why is that?”

 

You…DESERVE A FAR GREATER PUNISHMENT!

 

“Like…what?” 

 

DEATH!

 

I laugh.

 

“Cool. Wanna get to that then?”

 

NO!

 

“You sound very conflicted.” I observe. 

 

He shrinks a bit, staring at me with those customary dial eyes.

 

I’m…not.

 

“Hm.” I say, cocking an eyebrow at him. “What’re you going to do then?”

 

“I…don’t want to kill you.” He said, stepping off me as his form recedes in an instant.

 

I stand to my feet and brush off my jacket, tilting my head at him and opening my mouth.

 

But before I can speak a sharp-clawed hand makes for my throat.

 

I watched it, giving the demon a glance, and he froze right before touching me.

 

“I don’t want to kill you.” He repeats.

 

His brow furrows as he stares at me. 


“That is…strange.”


“That it is-” I start to agree, but-

 

My deal with Vox suddenly goes off, a blue chain linking around my wrist and forcing my hand to the demon’s neck.

 

TIME TO RETURN. I roar in both mine and Vox’s voice, one of my eyes shining with his blue power as my pupils narrow to slits.

 

I paused, then released him as he stared at me with wide eyes.

 

“Ahem.” I clear my throat, a little embarrassed. “We should…probably be getting back.”

 

Notes:

Ahem! Ignore that, I'm certain it will not be important later!

Please leave comments and kudos, they're both very encouraging!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 7: Entirely Unnecessary

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Alastor is very…confused.

 

What the hell was that? He asks himself, again and again.

 

Of course, perhaps he should just ask him. But what kind of answer was that going to prompt? The warden was clearly in a deal with Vox, yes, but that had been him showing through for that instant. Possessing, almost. It was quite…interesting.

 

Not to mention the ‘not wanting to kill him’ thing. That was the strangest thing that had happened to Alastor today by far.

 

They’re back in prison, Alastor sitting on his cot as Lou sits in a corner with his bag. The warden is facing the wall, back hunched. He kind of looks like he’s been put in time out. The faint outline of a bandage spreads across his wound, courtesy of Vox Medical– Where Trust Is The Best Medicine! The wall he’d been doodling on earlier’s colored fire had faded to scorch marks, and Alastor stared at them in silence for a while.

 

“What are you doing?” Alastor suddenly demands, unable to take the quiet.

 

Lou turns his head around to look at him, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

 

Yes, actually!”

 

“Go to sleep.” He says, turning back to his corner.

 

Alastor laughs.

 

Ha! The radio demon-”

 

“- Does need sleep.” The warden finishes. “I’ve seen you do it before. No use lying to me.”

 

“I haven’t slept once in the past decade!” Alastor insists. 

 

And Lou…

 

Froze.

 

“Really?” His voice comes out strangled.

 

Yes. So I’m afraid I won’t be sleeping.”

 

“It doesn’t have anything to do with-” His voice was cut off abruptly. “-Never mind. Go to sleep.”


Here? Absolutely no -IS THAT A RADIO?”

 

It’s barely peeking out of his bag, but Alastor has magical radio-sensing powers.

 

“Yes.” The warden says casually.

 

GIVE IT TO ME. ” Alastor demands, already reaching for it-

 

Lou gives him a hard look, moving it out of his grasp.

 

“Go to sleep first.”


DIE.

 

“We’ve already established that you’d rather I not.”

 

I’ve changed my mind. ” Alastor hisses.

 

“Go. To. Sleep.” He said, voice firm.

 

Alastor’s smile twitched as he moved to stew on his cot again. He was rapidly becoming bored, and boredom meant-

 

Wait.

 

Alastor suddenly wrapped his arms around himself, curling up a bit.

 

He hadn’t…thought about him. At all.

 

His king.

 

All day there hadn’t been a single thought. A reference or a glance or a quote from him. 

 

Alastor shuddered a little.

 

Maybe I’m finally forgetting. He thinks.

 

And he doesn’t…know how to feel about that.

 

Hadn’t he been trying to do that for the past ten years? Forget? Keep busy, keep moving, keep safe?

 

He glances at Lou.

 

Is he a…replacement?

 

Disgust suddenly fills him.

 

No no no no.

 

This wouldn’t do.

 

Alastor stands to his feet abruptly, angrily stomping towards him.

 

Lou sighed as he shoveled whatever he was doing back into his bag, craning his neck to look at Alastor.

 

“What is it you want, radio demon?”

 

Distract me. ” He snapped before he knew what he was saying.

 

What?

 

His mind flashes back to the last time he’d said it.

 

‘Distract you?’ Lucifer asked with a soft laugh, tilting his head at him. ‘Well dear, I am an entertainer! Now-’

 

“What exactly are you looking for?” Lou asked warily.

 

“I…” Alastor stared at him for a moment, the echo of the memory making his head spin for a moment.

 


 

I feel a chain snap around my neck. He can’t see it of course, but it’s a warning.

 

Shit shit SHIT.

 

He was figuring it out.

 

Fear shoots through my veins, freezing me from the inside out.

 

Distract him. Distract him! Just distract him IT’LL BE FINE- I tell myself again and again, trying to calm the horror of Lilith coming back to finding goddamn armageddon-

 

“Okay idiot-” I say, standing to my feet. “I’m gonna tuck you in.”

 

Yup. That does it.

 

“Absolutely not. ” The radio demon responds in a hiss.

 

Caalm down. I tell myself, trying to soothe the part of my brain that still happened to be going absolutely bananas. It screeches back in terror, and I swallow.

 

“It’s not up for debate.” I say easily as I walk over to his ‘bed’. Probably ‘Ved’, if it’s here. The naming conventions of Vox are incredibly stupid. “If one is being tortured, they need to sleep. It’s important for…uh, healing or something.”

 

 I sift through the pack I’d taken, finding the blanket. It was meant for myself, but I could sacrifice it. 

 

Oh but how can I take such a loss for him? The horrors! I think, snorting sarcastically.

 

“That does not at all mean you need to…” He seems unable to say it. Wow. He’s such a big strong man.

 

“-Taaake care of you?” He winces like I’d just stung him, and I roll my eyes. “Seems like it’s necessary for the moment.”

 

Yup. That was the reason. It has nothing to do with my entirely-real-and-entirely-problematic instinct to take care of him until the day I die(not him. I’ll die first because he won’t leave hell on my watch). Also, this definitely does not conflict with my entirely-real-and-entirely-problematic hatred of the man who’d successfully lied to the king of lies for an embarrassingly long time.

 

“I am telling you-” He growls through gritted teeth. “-That nothing , in the history of hell, has ever been more unnecessary.”

 

I laugh as the blanket heats up at my prompting, warming fire leaching through it. I gather the provided Vox blanket in my arms and spread the thicker one along the bottom of the cot.

 

“You clearly haven’t been around for long.” I informed him. “Now lay down.”

 

He crosses his arms.

 

“No.”


I sigh, placing my hands on my hips as I raise an eyebrow.

 

“Mr. Walton.” I begin, using my best stern voice. “I have been a parent for centuries. I will use whatever means necessary. Lay down.”

 

It is then that I remember that OH shit! No one else knows this guy’s middle name! And decided to begin freaking out about that internally because seriously Lucifer can’t you just be unsuspicious for two days c’mon dude.

 

But then- thank god -the demon’s violent tendencies saved me.

 

His limbs grow in anger, teeth sharpening to points as his eyes narrowed in rage-

 

ARE YOU THREATENING ME? ” He demands. Very scarily.

 

I stare at him.

 

Actually, I think I will.

 

I furrow my brow, pressing my mouth into a displeased line.

 

And hold up three fingers.

 

“I will count.” I informed him. “To three.”

 

The demon growled, making no move. Though his ears twitch.

 

“One.” I begin, voice deceptively calm.

 

He began to shrink, his eyes darting around as he looked away. Staying strong. Good for him, I suppose.

 

“Two.” I continue, letting my mouth drop into a disappointed frown.

 

His muscles twitch as he glances at me, then the cot, then forces his smile wider.

 

I move on mercilessly.

 

“Thr-”

 

“I will never do this again.” He declares, marching over to the bed and laying down with his back facing me. He’s curled into an angry little ball, teeth sharp and ready to bite if I even dare lay a hand on him.

 

I let out a soft sigh.

 

Perhaps-perhaps it would be easier for this narrative if I simply just said ‘ow’ every time this man makes my entire being scream in wrongness and agony because everything has changed and nothing can make it come back.

 

‘Ow’. That’s our word. Got it? Good.

 

Ow.

 

I move over to him, careful to not even graze his skin as I guide the blanket over his shoulders, tucking it around him with practiced ease so he’s nuzzled into a little warm cocoon.


And it’s over.

 

“See? That wasn’t so bad.” 

 

The demon snarls in a way to imply that yes, it was in fact very bad, as I take the radio from my bag-

 

And pause.


That…doesn’t feel like it’ll work.

 

If he hasn’t been able to sleep since I’d been gone, then he’d definitely tried music before. I knew this man. He wasn’t going to just give up. Nor would he not try to use radio to fix every issue in his life at every available opportunity.

 

So…what else was there?

 

I’m struck by an idea.

 

Maybe I could-

 

Ohhhh…but that was suspicious. That was veeerrry suspicious. I should probably definitely not do that that was a terrible idea-

 

I happen to not be feeling even a LITTLE tired! ” The demo growls over his shoulder.(ow)

 

“I haPpen tO nOt be feElinG eveN A LitTlE tIRed.” I can’t help but mock in a high voice, rolling my eyes.

 

“I’m NOT.

 

Fine. ” I growl. “Just sit there. I need to…practice.”


“I would ask what, but I’m not at all interested!”

 


 

Alastor is still stewing in annoyance, waiting for a response.

 

But it doesn’t come.

 

Instead there’s the soft clicking sound of a lock.

 

Alastor starts in surprise, flipping around to see a warden-less room.

 

Shit.

 

He tries to ignore the rising panic.

 

Which-wait, why does he feel rising panic? That’s quite strange. Perhaps it’s due to the fact that he’s been forced into comfort against his will. That made sense.

 

But his ears are flipping back as he decides he should escape again. Because therefore Lou would have to pay attention to him-

 

What?

 

WHAT WAS HE EVEN THINKING?

 

Am I developing Stockholm Syndrome in less than forty-eight hours?

 

His heart starts pounding, and he curls tighter into a ball as he squeezes his eyes shut.

 

What is going on, what is going on, what is-

 

Soft music interrupts Alastor’s thoughts.

 

 A violin.

 

He perks his head up slowly, eyes following the sound.

 

Oh.

 

Lou was just outside the whole time.

 

He was sitting on the bench on the other side of the wall, back to him as he gently pulled a bow over strings.

 

Alastor watched him through the window, ears gradually returning to their natural position as he relaxed.

 

Not gone. His brain mutters, sounding relieved.

 

And, as though it was no trouble at all, his eyes closed and warm darkness filled his mind.

 


 

I look back at him and can’t help but chuckle.

 

Sleepy little man. I think with a little smile, placing the violin gently beside me. I hardly knew why I even took it till now.

 

Then I pull out my materials again and begin.

 

Duck making, it turns out, is much like riding a bike.

 

You don’t forget it.

 

It also happens to be fairly dangerous without the right equipment.

 

I hiss in pain as I burn myself immediately. I’m impervious to fire in this body, but not melting rubber. It’s scalding and awful, of course. But once I get into the groove of it-

 

I blew into it, grinning as it blew up into a pretty-good-looking body. 

 

There we go. I think, pleasantly continuing.

 

Lilith had tried to forbid me from doing this, at first. It hadn’t lasted long. Surprise surprise, one often acts badly when they’re forced to give up their only coping mechanism all at once. The tears had gotten to her eventually, and she’d compromised by allowing me to have a small amount of material. As long as I destroyed everything once I was calm. 

 

Meaning I had no duck collection. At all.

 

So. I had quite a lot of work to do.

 

I work quickly, only horribly scalding myself a few more times, and before long there’s a multitude of ducks lined up beside me on the bench. I realize I should probably give a few of them ea-

 

“What are you doing?” Someone interrupts my hyperfocus, and I blink, looking up.

 

“Vox.” I greet, pressing an easy smile on my face as I place a casual arm on the wall behind me. “How are you this fine evening?”

 

He raises an eyebrow at me, gesturing to the cell.

 

“Just grabbing him.” He said.

 

I feel my expression twitch.

 

“He’s asleep.” I informed him.

 

Vox tips his head back, crossing his arms in a laugh.

 

“Suppose you tired him out, eh?” 

 

“People have called me exhausting.” I agree, still wondering if there’s some way I can distract him. But then, that was incredibly suspicious on both ends. Ugh. “What do you need him for?”

 

He moves towards the door, unlocking it with a practiced pattern of fingers. 

 

“Never you mind Lou, excellent job toda-where are his earplugs?”

 

I look behind me, finding that the radio demon is still asleep.

 

ShitshitshitSHIT-

 

“IT DIDN’T SEEM LIKE HE NEEDED THEM!” I call, and he snaps awake.

 

Vox glitches a little, glaring at me.

 

“I can hear you fine.”

 

“Ah! My apologies.” I say as the radio demon sits up and stares at Vox warily, giving me a quick glance.

 

Vox produces another set from his coat, giving me a hard look.

 

“New rule, these are to be on at all times. ” He said, and I can hear the suspicion in his voice.

 

My expression becomes firm and cold as I nod, crossing my legs and turning back to my ducks. 

 

“I’ll keep that in mind, sir.” I say, voice entirely obedient.

 

“Lovely.” Vox said, already sounding calmer.

 

I close my eyes, mouth tightening as I look down.

 

“I must veto that, I’m afraid!” The demon said cheerily from inside.

 

“Bold of you to assume you get a choice. ” Vox responds cruelly.

 

My throat tightens painfully as I hear the struggle, the screeches of static and rage as the demon continues to fight.

 

Lou! ” My boss suddenly yowls, and my jaw clenches.

 

“...Yes?”

 

Help me- ” Vox grunts, sounding strained. 

 

Yes you SHOULD. I would ADORE another thing to chew on! ” The demon shouts maniacally.(Jesus christ. OW)

 

I groan, letting out a long breath as I tilt my head back against the wall.

 

My life sucks.

 

Lou! ” 

 

“Coming.” I grunt in annoyance, heaving myself to my feet.

 

Fire appears in my fist as I walk in with a deep frown.

 

Vox is currently beneath the demon’s ripping claws, horrible laughter spouting from his mouth as he tears cables out of the back of his head. How cute of him.

 

“That’s enough of that.” I say apathetically, thrusting my hand towards the tangling overlords. The fire forms a cord, tugging Vox out of the way.

 

“But I’m having such a delightful time.” The demon protests, spreading his arms as shadows appear around him. 

 

“...Sorry.” I mutter, the regret at what I’m about to do flooding through me for just an instant before I tap into power.


I slam the demon into the floor, claw digging into his chest as I roar into his face. 

 

STILL. ” I order, green eyes flashing.

 

And he froze.

 

My shoulders sink as Vox lets out a breath.

 

“Impressive.” The TV praises.

 

It’s just Assistir. A quick bit of time control. Not too much-that would sap him-but he can give a little.

 

“Yeah.” I say tiredly as I step away again, letting Vox do the job.

 

The demon reanimates the moment after the instrument is back in his ears, teeth gnashing as he stared at me in pure disgust.(Deserved ow)

 

I only look back at him, exhaustion and despair cutting off any words I could say.

 

Before he can lunge for me, Vox presses a finger to the remote.

 

And he…screams.

 

I take a step back, hair raising as the demon yells in pain.

 

“Thank you.” Vox says pleasantly, seeming entirely unaffected. He gives the radio demon a look. “Come.”

 

The demon growled at him, ears shoved desperately to his skull. 

 

Vox raised an eyebrow, waving the remote at him like a toy.

 

“Come now.” He repeats. “This doesn’t have to be unpleasant.”

 

My hands tighten into angry fists, so tight that blood begins flowing from my palms.

 

Kill him kill him KILL-

 

I take a step back as the overlords move past me.

 

I watch them go, swallowing hard.

 

And go back to making ducks.

 

Notes:

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 8: Tear In My Heart

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Alastor has decided to give Vox the silent treatment.

 

Permanently.

 

He absolutely refuses to speak.

 

And nothing seems to sway him either.

 

Vox taps his fingers in annoyance to the chair he’s sitting on. It’s three days after he hired Lou, a bit into the afternoon. He’d wondered if the late night visit would change anything, but there had been no results.

 

“I truly don’t understand why we can’t be friends!” He tells him with a smile.

 

Alastor squinted at him angrily.

 

“Come now, a little kidnapping has never been much between us!” He said charmingly, straightening his coat. “Our relationship has lasted years!

 

The radio demon only rolled his eyes, looking away. His ears are still flipped back, twitching with the earplugs. Vox wishes the body language was more triumphant than it was. They’d spent months developing them. And the sounds he’d made were quite gratifying, sure, but it didn’t feel like Vox had won.

 

Not yet.

 

“You’re not…” Vox tilted his head, eyes narrowing as he laughed. “Oh god- really?

 

Alastor ignores him entirely. That’s fine–actually, the demon didn’t need to speak. He had done quite enough of that.

 

Lucifer? ” He asks, shaking his head as he tuts in pity. Alastor snapped his head up, eyes dark and angry. “You’re still hung up on him?”

 

The lack of an answer sounds positive, Vox decides.

 

“I suppose an outdated lover is quite on brand for you, isn’t it?

 

Alastor’s jaw grits.

 

“-I mean, it’s not like he’s missing you .” Vox said with a laugh. Who would honestly love Alastor besides him? “There’s no need-”

 

“Hello.” A monotone voice said. Vox cuts himself off, looking up to see Lou.

 

“What?”

 

He leans against the door frame, studying them apathetically for a moment.

 

“You said I should pick him up around now.”

 

Vox blinked. Had he? He couldn’t remember-

 

Ah, he probably had. One couldn’t play with toys for too long without them breaking, after all.

 

“Of course!” Vox said, straightening himself. He taps Alastor on the shoulder. “Off you go.”

 

The demon glares at him, but he obeys.

 

Vox’s smile widens.

 

How… refreshing.

 

“Lou, answer me a question before you leave.”

 

The overlord pauses, giving him a glance. Alastor is ahead of him, partially hidden by Lou’s larger frame.

 

“Yes, sir?”

“Do you think Lucifer still loves him?”

Alastor lets out an angry screech of static, and Vox’s smile widens. 

 

Lou’s voice is steady.

 

“I assume it's complicated sir."

Vox laughs. That was enough of an agreement for him.

 

“So should he move on then?”

 

Lou is silent for a moment before he speaks.

 

“...The king moved on from his wife to be with him. There’s no reason the same couldn’t happen now.” He turns back in Alastor’s direction, not meeting his eye. “Let’s go, radio demon.”

 

And they’re gone.

 


 

“Get this thing off- ” Alastor begins to order the second the door closes behind them–

 

Lou is already reaching for the ear killers, gently removing them with a soft sigh. Alastor blinked, a bit surprised his need had been met so easily.

 

“We’ll be leaving again.” Lou explained before he could ask. He still hadn’t met Alastor’s gaze, head down as he made his way down to the nearest exit. “I have a meeting.”

 

“Ah, how-” Alastor cut himself off this time, distant footsteps up ahead suddenly hitting him like a train to his auditory system.

 

He’s crumpled against a wall before he knows what’s happening, eyes squeezed shut as his ears, already scraped raw with sensitivity, screamed out in pain.

 

“Woah there.” Lou muttered. Alastor’s ears gravitate towards the sound instinctively, and he feels a gentle warmth trail up one of them.

 

Alastor quivers, relaxing somewhat before he realizes-

 

Don’t touch me. ” He snarls in rage, trying to eliminate any vulnerability he was showing as he jumps to his feet, backing away a few steps.

 

Lou stared up at him, his eyes full of… hurt?

 

What right did he have to that emotion?

 

Before Alastor can snap again, the warden stands as well, voice soft as he turns around and continues walking.

 

“I think we can take a pit stop at Rosie’s. She’ll know what to do.”

 

“With what, exact-”

 

There’s another sound–the angry yelling of Velvette from her studio a few floors down–and Alastor’s knees practically buckled from weakness.

 

“That.” Lou muttered with a glance towards him.

 

“...and what exactly is going to stop me from getting rescued then and there?” Alastor challenges.

 

At that, Lou laughs–making his voice quieter so he didn’t have to wince.

 

“I wish you would.” He said with a shake of his head. “But I know you’re too prideful for that. You’ll die before you ask for help.”

 

Alastor bares his teeth at the warden, unable to admit he’s right.

 

He abandons his plan, beginning to swirl around fire again.

 

Once the travel point is activated, Alastor places a hand to it without hesitation. Seeing Rosie sounds spectacular at the moment, actually.

 


 

We reappear at the door of Rosie’s Emporium, the demon already moving forward. I stare at it in dread for a moment before following. I’ll just…stay on the outskirts. Sit in a corner. Maybe no one will notice me.

 

I…don’t like going here.

 

I really, really don’t.

 

Rosie hates me.

 

And it…sucks.

 

Because she didn’t before. She-she liked Lucifer quite a lot, actually. But Lou? She would gladly eat Lou’s organs. Actually she probably wouldn’t even do him the service. She would disembowel him angrily at the first opportunity, though. That was for certain.

 

It was fair, though. Because Rosie had only spoken to Lilith.

 

Sure, my benevolent master allowed me to have amounts of freedom when interacting with unimportant souls, such as my neighbors, but Rosie? The main ally to Charlie throughout the past decade and her biggest overlord supporter besides the radio demon? Nope. That was all her.

 

Alastor? ” The cannibal asked with a gasp, running up to him and hugging him. “We’ve been looking everywhere for you! What-”

 

The demon winced hard, and she froze as, at that exact fucking moment, the universe made her notice me.

 

You. ” She growled angrily, pushing past him and stalking towards me. I shrink back a little. “What are you doing here?”

 

I look at the ground, avoiding her eyes.

 

I hate this I hate this please just leave me alone-

 

“I’m-uh. He’s hurt. I felt like maybe you could help-”

 

“How many times do I have to tell you that I am loyal to the queen alone ?” She growled in disdain.

 

No no I didn’t mean it it wasn’t me please please just leave me alone-

 

“Th-this isn’t about that, ma’am.” I stutter softly.

 

“If I hear one word about a favor I will kill you.” 

 

“O-okay.” I say, desperately wishing she would so I wouldn’t have to listen to one of my closest friends actually hate me with every fiber of their being.

 

The demon blinked, looking equal parts confused and curious.

 

“You know him?”

 

Unfortunately. ” Rosie whipped around, and I let out a soft breath of relief as I backed against a wall like a scared rabbit, wrapping my arms around myself in a hug. “Now, what can I do for you ?”

 

Calm down. I tell myself, trying to soothe my very sad and angry brain. It’s going off about the demon hating me too at the moment, but it’s not as bad because…

 

Because only I have talked to him.

 

My actions haven’t been perfect, I know, but they have been my own.

 

Once Lilith was here…  


I can’t think about that.

 

I just need to get him out of Vox’s prison beforehand.

 

Suddenly, Rosie is yelling at me again.

 

My eyes snap open as she roars, black eyes full of rage.

 

YOU HURT HIM?”

 

“No.” I murmur, still trying to keep quiet for the radio demon’s sake. He’s staring at me, head tilted as he studies. I look back at the ground. “But I am…involved.”

 

“I could kill him.” Rosie offers suddenly, turning towards the demon. “May I? It would be incredibly pleasant.”

 

I finally sink down the wall, sighing as I fully enter self-soothing mode. 

 

Breathe. I tell myself as I hug my knees, pressing my forehead down. Breathe, Lucifer. Calm down.

 

I finally draw in a breath, then let it out.

 


 

Alastor watches his warden as he shrinks into a compact, scared little form.

 

“He’s being quite…pathetic.” Alastor observes aloud. In fact, you could barely guess the amount of power this man held at the moment.

 

“Hm.” Rosie gives him a glance, brow furrowing. “Oh, you’re right.” She blinked, looking confused. “That’s strange. He’s been very arrogant and insufferable before now.”

 

“....I need healing.” Alastor said, turning away and choosing to not look at him for the moment. “Recent events have been quite…difficult. Particularly on my ears.”

 

“Oh.” At that, Rosie crossed her arms. “I wonder how that happened.” She gives Lou’s crouched form another glare. Alastor has no idea what happened between them, but it had to have been terrible for her to be this rude to him.

 

And for him to be reduced to…that. His mind adds.

 

But for some reason, Alastor doesn't want her attention on him.

 

“He happens to have acted…differently than the ones who have done this to me. But that is besides the point. Can you help?”

 

“Depends.” She said, tapping her fingers to a glass case absentmindedly. “Is it internal?”

 

“It does…seem that way, yes.”

 

She scrunches up her face.

 

“Then that will be difficult.”

There’s a tentative voice from behind them.

 

“I can help.” Lou said, still not looking up. “But he doesn’t want me to touch him.”


“Fair!” Rosie said with a bright, cruel laugh. “Nor do I!”

 

He winces hard, but presses on.

 

“I was thinking that…if you had a conduit I could use that to heal him.”

 

“OH!” Rosie suddenly turned on her heel, glaring at the warden again. “So you mean I should just let you use magic on him?”

 

“It’s fine.” Alastor interrupts simply as Lou shrinks back even further. “What harm can he do?”

 

“You would be surprised.” Rosie said darkly.

 

“I suppose I’ll take my chances.”

 

Rosie paused for a moment, face twitching in annoyance.

 

“Fine.” Rosie agrees begrudgingly. “I’ll be back.”

 

“Come on then, warden.” Alastor prompts, trying to sound breezy and uncaring.

 

Lou is still nervous looking as he stands to his feet again, shaking a little as he moves to stand beside Alastor again.

 

He looked at the warden, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Are you crying?”

 

“Am I?” Lou asked, wiping a tear off and studying it curiously. “Huh.”

 

“Why does she scare you so much?”

 

“Oh…I um…I used to know her. And…now she doesn’t know me–I mean, she does. But not…me. If that makes sense.”

 

Alastor stared at him.


“It doesn’t.”


“Okay…I don’t like being yelled at?”


“I yell at you constantly.”


“Yeah but you hate everyone. Rosie?” Lou shook his head, despair in his eyes. “You have to fuck up bad to get her to hate you.”

 

“So what did you do?”

 

Lou shrugged helplessly.

 

“I can only guess.”

 

Alastor blinked, tilting his head.

 

“What do you mea-”

 

“Alright.” Rosie said, coming back with a human heart. She hands it to the warden. “Here. Once he eats it whatever magic you imbue will-” She suddenly cut herself off, looking taken aback as she looked at Lou. “Your…” She blinked. “Your eyes are different.”

 

Lou looked away again.

 

“Just give me a second.” He says, voice pained as he held the heart.

 

Slow golden magic begins to flood around the organ.

 

“Are you under a-”


“That is none of your concern.” He interrupts, staring off into space. 

 

Alastor tilts his head, humming in curiosity. 

 

“What were you going to say?”

“I…” Rosie shook her head, her eyes suddenly pitying rather than annoyed. “Never mind that.”

 

Alastor looked between them, feeling entirely out of the loop as Lou placed the organ into his hands.

 

“There.” He said calmly. 

 

Alastor looked down at the human heart, mouth immediately watering at the offer of something actually edible.

 

He’s just bringing it to his mouth when he freezes.

 

What am I doing?

 

“Never mind.” Alastor said, handing the heart to Rosie and turning away. He could handle having sensitive ears–he was the radio demon! He could handle anything. 

 

“You…don’t need it?” Rosie asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

Lou was staring at him. Hard.

 

“He does.” He said flatly.

 

“Then why-” Rosie began to ask.

 

“-Take it as a gift, my dear!” Alastor said to Rosie cheerfully.“You now have a rare magical item, congratulations!”

 

The warden gave him a stink eye.


“Would you…give us a moment please, ma’am?” He asked Rosie with the utmost politeness.

 

Rosie glanced between them for a moment before she sighed and nodded, taking the heart back with her.

 

“What do you want? ” Alastor asked Lou, annoyance making his jaw clench as he firmly crossed his arms behind his back.

 

The warden glared at him.

 

“I just survived Rosie for you.” He hissed at him, eyes narrowing to slits as his tail swished angrily behind him. “ Eat the goddamn heart.


“I’m entirely fine, warden!” Alastor lied through his teeth.

 

“I am not willing to watch you in pain, radio demon.”

 

Really? You’re in the wrong profession then!” Alastor said with a cruel laugh.

 

I didn’t even know it was you, idiot!

 

That made Alastor pause.

 

“Whatever do you mean?”

 

“You really think I would make a deal knowing-” He’s suddenly cut off as he whitens for a moment. Then he shook his head. “Just-eat the heart.”

 

“Vox didn’t tell you it was me?”

 

“No.”

 

Hm. That fact…causes Alastor gratification.

 

“Well then, I still will not be eating anything–I’m not hungry in the slightest!”

 

Why? ” Lou seemed genuinely frustrated. 

 

“I have found that I’ve healed myself, actually! How miraculous!” Alastor claimed breezily.

 

“What in the world are you worried about?” Lou asked, ignoring him. “You’ve been healed befo-”

 

YES! ” Alastor snapped in agreement. “I have! Once . I have let one person heal me, warden. And you are not that person. ” His voice downpitches angrily. “You will never be that person.”

 

Lou froze, staring at him searchingly. He must be taken aback by Alastor’s outburst. Ideally that means he’ll just leave him alone-

 

“He doesn’t mind.” The warden says finally.

 

“Wha-”

 

Lou plows on. He’s not looking at Alastor.

 

“He’d care…much more about how stubborn you’re being. Don’t you think?”

 

Alastor looked at him, brain too full to think.


“I-”


The warden suddenly turns away.

 

“I’ll be waiting outside. Do what you want.”

 


 

I hear the door of Rosie’s Emporium close behind me as I find a safety wall.

 

It’s exactly what it sounds like, why do you ask?

I clench my claws around the stones, breathing hard as I try to battle back the wave of emotion in me, leaning against it.

 

The worst emotion ever.

 

Hope.


He cares! My mind asks brightly. Brightly! Imagine that. I thought Lilith had pulled me into darkness years ago.

 

You don’t know that. I responded. Logically. Patiently.

 

He was talking about ME! It sang in delight, ignoring me. Maybe he still loves-

 

He was talking about LUCIFER. I practically roar in response. I can’t do this to myself. I can’t pretend like anyone I care about will ever care back.

 

Never again.

 

It’s quiet for a moment, and I sigh as I clench my jaw.

 

Look. I tell it harshly. We are going to free him. And that will be IT. You gave him this chance, there’s just-you can’t go and ruin it for him.

 

…okay. It agrees softly.

 

And the feeling fades.

 

I close my eyes, feeling my shoulders sink.

 

And Alast-the demon’s voice speaks from beside me.

 

“You’re under a deal?”

 

Notes:

Dun dun dun...

I'm afraid I'll be taking a month-long hiatus very soon, but I plan to do an early update next Friday before that begins!

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 9: Running

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


My eyes snapped open as I stared at him wildly.

 

And my air is instantly cut off.

 

OKAY I’M WORKING ON IT. I practically scream down my chain as panic twists my heart. It releases and I can speak again.

 

“No.” I tell him. Firm and confident.

 

He blinked in confusion.


“But. You-”

 

I turn away, tears pricking at my eyes before I repress them.

 

“We have to go.”


Wait. How? Is it-it’s Vox, right?”

 

I don’t respond. I probably wouldn’t if I could.

 

He runs after me.

 

I suppose there’s a first time for everything. I think dryly.

 

“It would make sense that you…exist as you do. Despite being under him.” He tilts his head at me. “Yes?”

 

I look at him tiredly for a moment before I point to my ears and look away again.

 

The demon furrowed his brow.

 

“I can hear you fine. The healing worked-” I sigh, and he cuts himself off. “Ears–wait. The earpiece. I’m not wearing it and Vox ordered you to-”

 

I glance at him approvingly, unable to nod(can you tell how many times Lilith has had to order me about this yet?).

 

“So…who then?”

 

 

It’s incredible, really. How thick this man is.

 

“I think we should return.” I say vaguely, groaning as I realize I can’t summon any fire at the moment. No magic if I’m this close to breaking an order. 

 

I glare at Alastor.

 

Thanks . I think.

 

“Follow me.” I say, beginning to move quickly towards the tower again. This will be his last night in the cell with any luck. Maybe even a half-night.

 

“Just tell me!

 

I CAN’T, YOU BIMBO.

 

“...I am not under a soul deal.” I say patiently. We’ve exited cannibal town again.

 

“You are, according to Rosie. You were under someone else’s control?”


I stare at him, so entirely amazed at his idiocy that I can’t quite respond.

 

How in god’s name did this man ever deceive me into thinking he loved me back? He’s around as subtle as a brick to the forehead.

 

Then I hear a soft mutter in my head.

 

Er…you coming? ‘Cause we can probably wait-

 

I place a hand to my temple with a frown.

 

I’ll be there in around half an hour. Doable?

 

Sure. I-um…I should prolly let ya know that I have a few friends. Is that…okay?

 

No problem. I respond absentmindedly before giving the radio demon a glance. I can’t use fire travel again–the amount of power that’s necessary for it is ridiculous and draining. And that’s not to mention moving two bodies at once.

 

“Hm.” I mutter to myself, ignoring him as he continues talking (how long have you been under a deal? I knew it didn’t feel right-I mean-no, It simply seemed unmatched . Your demeanor and-you-your actions I suppose-) I gaze up at the buildings around us, squinting as I map a way up.

 


 

People have done many things to avoid a conversation with Alastor.

 

Horrendous screaming, excuses, pretending as though they don’t know the language he’s speaking, running away at top speed, ect ect.

 

Alastor didn’t mind in the least. He found it quite amusing, actually. How far one would go under the influence of their own fear.

 

That being said, this was the first time one had literally begun climbing a wall to escape him.

 

“What exactly are you doing?” He asked pleasantly as Lou began heaving himself up the nearest building, claws digging into stone as he scrambled up it.

 

“Being–” The warden let out a heaving breath as he stretched up again. “-- athletic.

 

“Ah! How impressive!”

 

Alastor watched him struggle for a moment longer before he stretched up a tentacle of shadow and lifted himself easily to the shortest windowsill, sitting on it calmly.

 

“So. Who did you make a deal with then?” He asked casually, crossing his legs and looking down at him.

 

The warden let out a frustrated breath.

 

“Where’s your respect?” He asked, seeming fully unserious as he hoisted himself closer. “This is supposed to be–a clear power imbalance.”

 

“Such is why it makes quite a lot of sense that you’re under someone else’s control.” Alastor remarked, raising his eyebrows as Lou finally boosted his way up to his level. He glared at him, still breathing hard.

 

“That–is rude –radio demon.”

 

Alastor furrowed his brow at him, shadow traveling to the next floor as the warden continued ascending.

 

“Rudeness hardly lessens the truth of a statement.”

 

“The– truth -” Lou panted. “-Is that you’re an asshole.

 

“How creative!” Alastor remarked, unfazed. “Now, do me a favor and tell me.” 

 

Lou yanked himself up a few more feet, pulling himself up onto Alastor’s ledge.

 

“Two things-” He began, holding up two fingers and staring at him. Alastor shadow traveled to the roof of the building, and Lou let out an annoyed groan, beginning the last leg. “ First– when exactly have you cared about me?”


“Never!” Alastor said cheerfully. 

 

Second– do you let your souls talk about you?”

 

And Alastor finally figured it out.

 

“Ah.”

 

“‘Ah’ is right.” Lou said in exasperation, heaving a leg up and over the final stretch of brick before flopping over on the other side of the wall with a groan.

 

“You certainly are athletic!” Alastor complimented with a cackle, looking down at his sprawled form.

 

The warden popped his head up, giving him a dirty look.

 

“I was athletic back in my hayday, you twerp.”

 

What did you just call me?” Alastor asked in surprise as he laboriously stood to his feet.

 

“A twerp.” Lou repeated, shaking himself out like a dog and pulling a coal out of seemingly nowhere before tossing it in his mouth. It made horrid crunching noises as he chewed.

 

“I am not.” Alastor spluttered. Yes, he was entirely used to being called names. But this old man slang took him off guard.

 

“Sure you aren’t, princess.” The warden said, seeming unconvinced. “Now you just sit here and look pretty. I’ll reunite us when I get back.”


Alastor gave him a withering glare.

 

“I am not pretty.”

 

Except to…to one person. But they were gone now, so it made enough sense that he simply wasn’t pretty anymore.

 

“Sit there and look ugly then.” Lou amended flippantly.

 

Alastor winced.

 

Hey. ” He didn’t like hearing that from his mouth either. Though the question of why remained entirely unanswered. “Perhaps I will come with you, then!” 

 

“You’re welcome to.” Lou said with a shrug as Alastor stood to his feet as well.

 

He gave him a snide glance. 

 

If you can keep up.”

 

Alastor starts to laugh condescendingly.

 

“I’m quite sure I-”

 

And he was gone.

 

Alastor whips his head around, just fast enough to see Lou making a flying leap to another roof and landing with a soft ‘boof’.

 

“W-wait!” Alastor began, turning around. What was with him and being left by this man?

 

Lou only gave him a victorious grin behind his shoulder before he began running again.

 

“You-you little-” He sputtered.

 

“ARE YOU COMING OR WHAT?” He called.

 

Alastor took a breath, trying hard to not be nauseated by the drop as he backed away a few steps and jumped.

 

He’s purely weightless for a moment before his feet find solid ground. He can’t help but grin at his success, then-

 

Dear god, where was he?

 

Alastor finally spotted him-what, 3 roofs away?

 

“THIS IS BARBARIC.” He yells to him.

 

“WE’RE IN HELL!” Lou shouted back, laughing in ecstasy as he lunged up another wall. “THIS IS THE PLACE FOR IT!”

 

“Dear lord. ” Alastor muttered to himself.

 

Then he started running as well.

 


 

I don’t wait for him.

 

What do you take me for, a loser?

 

I’m going to beat this idiot. Sure, I would’ve slowed down before, tried to make banter with the man I loved as we raced over the rooftops. I would’ve found it terribly romantic, would’ve tried to make him slip with sweet words and well-timed compliments.

 

But now?


I was going to race this fucker just as feircely as he deserved.


“SLOPPY!” I shout behind me, glancing at a wall and laughing as I realize it’s perfectly tilted for me to run over it. Goat powers. They are few but mighty.

 

“SAYS YOU!” The demon called faintly, definitely incredibly far behind me. 


I dance over another, my hooves scittering through another landing. 

 

“MYYY SLOPPINESS IS ENTIRELY ON-PURPOSE, BELLHOP!” I taunt, sliding through another.

 

I hear a surprised bleat, then the sound of claws ripping over wood.

 

Fuck. ” I hiss, tapping my wrist. “Reunite.”

 


 

Alastor’s falling is abruptly cut off as he’s teleported to Lou’s side again.


And by ‘side’, he of course means right above him.

 

Into.

 

His.

 

Arms.

 

“You are the least graceful deer I’ve met.” The warden sniffed, looking down at him.

 

“I-I-I- I- ” Alastor stutters horribly. His arms are holding him bridal-style to his chest. He hadn’t tried to slip but something he’d said had just thrown him off is all…wha-what had he said? Alastor couldn’t remember. That was certainly concerning. How long had he been just- touched like this? It was entirely the warden’s fault he’d fallen, anyway. Though he could have saved himself easily . His faithful shadows had never failed him. Shit. He had to tell him to put him down, right? Wait, why hadn’t he used his shadows in the first place?? There was no need to run at ALL! 

 

“It seems I’ve caused an internal crisis.” Lou observed, interrupting him.

 

Alastor stared at him with wide eyes, realizing his face was incredibly red.

 

“NO!” He shouted over his very loud and very confused brain.

 

Lou snorted before placing him onto the ground again.

 

“So how many times are you planning on falling? Because we’re still a ways off.”

 

Alastor sat there, feeling strangely empty.

 

“How…far?” He asked, looking down at his claws.

 

Lou laughed easily.

 

“I dunno.”


“Because I am…feeling quite tired!” Alastor said, finally finding a complete sentence.

 

“Are you now?” Lou asked, crossing his arms and turning around.

 

“Yes.” Alastor said with a vigorous nod.

 

The man tilted his head, studying him for a moment.

 

Then a grin split over his face.


“How lovely!” 

 

Alastor readied himself as he bent down again, placing a light hand on him-

 

“Do your shadow travel then!” The warden said with an approving nod.

 

Alastor deflated.

 

“What?”


“Just shadow travel to the prison.” 

 

Alastor stared at him like he was crazy. How in the world had he gotten to that conclusion?

Lou frowned at him.

 

“What else were you planning on doing?”

 


 

I knew exactly what the demon was planning on doing.

 

He wanted me to carry him back.

 

Funnily enough, there was no way I was doing that.

 

For many reasons! Including but not limited to:

 

  1. The entire fucking point of seeing Rosie was because he wouldn’t let me touch him. 
  2. He clearly didn’t fully understand what was going on. And it felt weirdly wrong-and-non-consent-like considering the situation to take advantage of half-remembered moments and deja vu.
  3. That hurts. Badly. The fact that he’d had let me snuggle with him pre-Lilith was a way to cure his bothersome touch-starvation. I’d believed it was trust and love and all that gooey shit, but that was never the case. The fact he was just moving from Lucifer to Lou at his convenience only proved that further.
  4. I am petty. I am not hugging this horrible man who betrayed me.

 

So therefore it is shadow or nothin’ , buster.

 

“I’m waiting.” I say, turning up the pressure.

 

The demon looked put out for a moment longer.

 

I look away, feeling an emotion clog my throat.

 

And then we vanish into darkness.

 

“COLD!” I screech without permission, hopping away from him and shuddering. Holy shit. How in the world had I done that before?? That was insane!

 

“Yes. Shadows are often like that.” the radio demon said with a little grumble, going to his cot and sitting down so he’s facing the wall.

 

Oh he was mad. What a shame.

 

I sigh, then pick up my bag to peek inside it again. Full to the brim with yellow rubber ducks.

 

And I realize I can’t do this anymore.

 

I doubt I need to explain the ‘this’ to you. Everything. All the things. More specifically this...strange reuniting thing I’d been doing. It wasn’t good for him.

 

Or me.

 

It was time to end this.

 

“Gotta go.” 

 

What? ” The radio demon hissed in response, immediately standing to his feet again. “ No. I’m coming with you.”

 

“...Why?” I respond, genuinely confused.

 

Why in the world would he want to spend time with me? Ever?

 

Without a chain telling him he had to?

 

“I-just-” He looked horribly overwhelmed as he shoved himself into a ball, sinking onto his cot again.

 

I stare at him.

 

UGH.

 

“Could you please stop being pathetic?” I ask with a soft growl, placing two fingers to my forehead.

 

“I am…not having an easy time at the moment.” The demon admitted, voice slightly muffled.

 

“Nor am I!” I say, gesturing at the body that isn’t mine in a chain I didn’t earn with a man who didn’t love me back. “Notice how I am hiding my emotions? ” I take a few steps closer to him. “Isn’t that your whole thing?

 

He didn’t respond.

 

And my gaze softens.

 

As it will. Over and over and over again.

 

I sigh, then sit beside him.

 

“Do you…need touch right now?” I ask, resigned to my role.

 

And then.

 

He…says something different.

 

“I shouldn’t.”

 

I froze, turning towards him.

 

“You-”

 

He interrupts me.


“I-I shouldn’t. I’ve-I’ve never since him and now…now he’s gone so it doesn’t even-even matter.”

 

“What-” Him? Me? But what about-

 

No. ” The demon snarled angrily, wincing away from me. “I-I should never have even asked I can’t-can’t believe myself. H-how am I so stupid. So-so horrible that I’d-”

 

His shoulders are shaking.

 

His breath is unsteady.

 

His face is buried in his arms.

 

I stare at him.

 

Alastor.

 

Crying…over me.

 

Notes:

And, on that fun note, I begin my hiatus!

I've been writing, drawing, and being very involved with the Radioapple community since last September, and while it's been fun, it's also been terribly exhausting.

So! I'm taking a full break from social media starting now and going til August. For this fic, I'll be updating again August 15. Any comments made July 5 and onward will(unfortunately), not be answered until that date.(Though I still appreciate them deeply!)

As always, thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 10: Angelic Senses

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Angel Dust was not worried to meet his new master.

 

Nope. Not at all.

 

Who could be when an entire fratellanza of heavily-armed allies were with him?


Sure, it would have been nice to have the queen of hell there, but apparently Rosie had just found a lead to Alastor and Charlie had been gone in a flash, giving Angel a few half-assed apologies because however could the lil’ helpless radio demon survive without her?

 

But it was fine. 

 

Angel Dust was fine.

 

“Er…you doin’ alright kid? You’ve been pretty quiet.” Husk asked him, somewhat awkwardly despite his kind eyes.

 

“What? You like the sound of my voice?” Angel asked, grinning.

 

“I’m used to my bello chiacchierone , what can I say?” The cat asked gruffly. 

 

Angel shoved him, nervousness showing through his blush.

 

“Don’t fluster me with your terrible Italian pronunciations right now, whiskers!”

 

Husk looked adorably offended. He’d started learning Angel’s language a few months before the short king had gone and everything went to shit. Angel was pretty sure he’d gotten the advice from him, but Husk refused to say.

 

“Hey! You told me I was improving!”

 

“You are ! But I’m also about to meet Lou and I am terrified.

 

At that, Cherri blinked her eye at him. She’d been tossing a bomb as per usual, cutting off the fuse right before it exploded for the thrill of it. 

 

Lou?

 

“Yes, that’s my-”

 

“Oh you’re going to be fine. ” The pyromaniac said with a cheery laugh. 

 

Husk stared at her, mouth agape.

 

“You know him?”

 

Cherri seemed oblivious to Husk’s surprise. Angel wasn’t nearly as shocked. If Cherri didn’t think someone was too important, she wouldn’t talk about them. After all, she lived off excitement.

 

“Yup. Cool guy but a total buzzkill.”

 

“Rude.” A voice hums, emerging into the hotel’s lobby. Lou stands there calmly, staring around the room with an unreadable expression for a moment before he looks at their group with a small smile. “I simply have an early bedtime, Cherri.”

 

“‘Early bedtime’ my ass!” She mocked competitively. Angel tilted his head, his throat closing as he saw his new keeper.  “You never sleep, fireball.”

 

“Hm.” He responded noncommittally before turning back to Angel.

 

And bowing.

 

Angel stared at him, eyes wide in confusion and suspicion.

 

“Good to meet you, Angel Dust.” He chuckled as he straightened. “Well, re-meet.”

 

Husk stepped forward, thunder in his eyes as a wing twitched towards Angel protectively. 

 

“Who the hell are you?

 

Lou’s eyes go to Husk, and he doesn’t speak for a moment before he looks away again, clearing his throat.

 

“A smaller overlord. No need to worry.”

 

“Are you kidding me? My boyfriend just got a new goddamn master. Of course I’m worried.”

 

At that, Lou brightened.

 

“You’re still together, then?”

 

Angel stared at him, brow furrowing.

 

‘Still’? His mind repeated slowly.

 

“Why…wouldn’t we be?” He asked slowly, scanning him. This guy…gave him a weird feeling.

 

And he’d learned from the mafia that weird feelings were worth looking into.

 

“Ah!” He clapped his hands, looking embarrassed. “I’m getting out of hand again. My apologies.”


“Um…it’s okay?” He asked.

 

Lou looked incredibly uncomfortable for a moment before he dragged a hand through his hair awkwardly.

 

“AHEM! I suppose I was wondering if you have any questions for m-oh that is very sharp. ” He said, taking a step back as Nifty pointed a sewing needle at his throat, having taken his collar in one hand. He looked at her cheerfully, a smile flashing over his face. “That is impressively sharp, in fact.”


“HUSK SAID I SHOULD STAB!!!” She said with a malicious cackle.

 

Lou blinked at her, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Since when has Husk controlled your stabbing?”

 

“Since-” Nifty paused, frowning. “...wait. He never has.”


“Huh!”

 

“Huh!” Nifty agreed with a nod. Then she slid off him and sauntered away. 

 

Husk watched her go, tail lashing.

 

“Is no one else concerned?”

 

“You haven’t-ah-let me speak, to be fair.” Lou said, brushing off his coat.

 

“I don’t need to. ” Husk snarled.

 

“...I suppose that’s true?” Lou agreed, seeming slightly confused.


“Wait wait wait.” Angel began, pushing past his attack cat and beginning to scan the overlord carefully, circling him. Slightly battered clothes, a carefully tucked tail, an ear that flicked now and again- “...you don’t seem evil.”

 

Lou looked up at him, pupils dilating for a moment. 

 

Angel tilted his chin up, his signature sharp smile flashing.

 

“Ya wanna fuck me, daddy?”

 

Lou looked disgusted.

 

“...not particularly.”

 

Angel sighed, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders.

 

“Thank god. ” He released him, placing a set of arms on his hips. “Then…what exactly do ya want?”

 

Lou smiled, then closed his eyes for a moment.

 

Angel shuddered, a shiver going up his spine.

 

Then they made eye contact.

 

And his eyes…

 

They were-

 

“Pink looks good on ya, fireball.”


“Thank you Cherri.”

 

And Lou extended a side of arms-three on each, studying them curiously. 

 

“It’s just a bit of power, Angel…Dust.” He said his name awkwardly, like he was used to calling him something different.

 

Angel was suddenly struck by a feeling.


“Did-did I know you before?” He asked, excitement making his voice louder.

 

Lou stiffened, his hands clenching.

 

Yes! That was it. Angel knew he was acting weird.


“I did! Were you part of the mafia?” He hummed in compilation. “Or maybe a client? I could’a sworn I murdered you before.”

 

“The-what-ha!” Lou stuttered, shaking his head with a soft laugh. The extra pairs of arms were already retracting. “No. No, I've only spoken to you in hell.”

 

“Okay wait. ” Husk said, holding up his hands in a ‘stop’ gesture. He pointed at the overlord. “What the fuck was that?”

 

“I can conduit power.” Lou explained calmly. “So the uniqueness of souls when it comes to how their abilities manifest is incredibly valuable to me.”

“Can you hurt him like that?” Husk asked fiercely. Angel was almost impressed with how animated the cat was at the moment–he was normally suave but not this...aggressive.

 

He’s supportive o’ me, I spose. Angel thought, warmth filling him as his smile widened.

 

Lou nodded, and Angel immediately took a step back from him.

 

“What? How?” 

 

“If I take too much, it could kill him.” Lou said, seeming apologetic. “And he can’t…really control how much I take.”

 

Husk was now thoroughly losing his mind. So was Angel, but it showed more in fear. In freezing. In laughing and trying to move on.

 

The cat, however, had claws.

 

What?”

 

“...yeah.”

 

Husk was on him in an instant, angelic-steel coated cards poised at his throat.

 

Don’t you dare.

 

Lou stared at him, and his eyes…

 

Oh god.


They were shattered.

 

Angel’s shoulders fell as he remembered something…very specific.

 

From over a decade ago.

 

The light in the princess’s eyes dying as he ordered her to leave Valentino’s studio.

 

…that pained look of betrayal.

 

“...Charlie?” Angel asked softly, barely understanding what his mouth was saying. Maybe-had she somehow figured out her dad’s shapeshifting? Was this her somehow?

 

Lou’s head snapped towards him as he looked around, hope replacing the despair in his expression. 

 

Angel’s eyes widened.

 

What-

 


 

Lilith felt an alarm bell go off in her head, and she straightened suddenly.

 

Sera blinked at her, surprised.

 

“Is…something wrong?”


She couldn’t help but laugh at the seraphim’s politeness, kissing her to loosen her up.

 

“My souls, you know how it is.” She said with a flippant wave of her hand.

 

Her wife blinked, only looking more concerned. Lilith couldn’t help but frown.

 

She had never been planning to actually fall for this being.


She hadn’t. Honestly.

 

It was supposed to be a purely-manipulative relationship. Lilith needed control in heaven, and Sera had it. It was simple. Ever so simple. A piece in her plan that could be so easily enacted it was insulting.

 

This was before she’d seen her blush for the first time. Before she’d heard the concern in her voice when she talked about Emily being corrupted. Before she’d seen her full angelic form-dear god that was hot. Before Lilith began to wonder how straight she truly was.

 

Then…well. Needless to say it had become more complicated.

 

Complicated to the point that Lilith had begun thinking of ways to omit Sera from her plans. 

 

Complicated to the point where Sera had agreed to take her back to Eden. Just once…and they’d actually talked.

 

Complicated to the point where the proposition of marriage had just been…too perfect to resist. Not tempting. Lilith could say safely that she no longer was interested in temptation. But perfection? Pure angelic adoration?

 

Her ruined, tattered soul hadn’t been able to resist.

 

So here they were, on their honeymoon. And it had been wonderful.

 

But of course, like most things, Lucifer was ruining everything.

 

“I’ll only be a moment.” She assured her, standing to her feet and summoning a portal back to her heavenly suite.

 

“You said no business.” Sera said in her disappointed voice.

 

Lilith’s expression tightened.

 

“This is the difficult business.”

 

“Difficult or no, I must insist you stay.”


Lilith rubbed a hand down her face. 

 

“I must keep up my persona, dear.”

 

“Not tonight, you don’t.” Sera responded, and Lilth turned around to see the seraphim’s  expression…confident. An eyebrow raised and a small smirk on her face.

 

Fuuuuuck. 

 

She was so so hot when she was like this.

 

“Don’t do this to me.” She half groaned half begged.


“One more night.” Sera repeated, holding up a finger. Lilith sighed, giving the portal another glance.


“It will be so quick.” She promised. Only Sera could get promises without chains.

 

“So will finishing a full business week without work.” Sera countered cleverly. “Please, you’re old enough to realize you don’t need to be punctual.”

 

Lilith groaned. She did. All of her plans were long term. Patient. Slowly letting ripples pan out so she could control the larger wave.

 

Sera understood that.

 

Lilith’s gaze softened.

 

“I will give you a few hours.”

 

“That or eternity?”

 

“Hm.” Lilith laughed as she sent a message down Lucifer’s deal. A promise.

 

I know.

 

“I think both.” She responded, sitting on her seraphim’s lap and kissing her deeply.

 

Notes:

...And so it's finally revealed.

Before hundreds of you all ask 'SERA??? WHY???', just know that I have my reasons. One of them being that I was not interested in writing an antagonist incapable of love.

In fact, I wanted one over-capable of it.

Anyway, I'm quite happy to be back with this update! After this we'll resume our usual Saturday-only posts. I'm hoping that we've picked up one or two fans while I'm gone, but who knows?

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading,

-JumperMoon

Chapter 11: Return

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

My entire being freezes with pure ice as I’m filled with dread.

 

I know.

 

What, exactly? I’d been doing so many things that my master wouldn’t approve of that I can barely distinguish what she’s angry about anymore.

 

But-does that mean the radio demon got out? That my plan worked? Or-oh god. What-

 

That’s when I notice Angel’s expression.

 

Oh no.

 

Ohnonononno no -

 

“Luci-?” He starts.

 

“NOPE!” I yell in a panic, pointing at him. I throw Husk off easily(mrow!), clearing my throat loudly. “Nope nope nope we are not doing that!”

 

“But-”

 

“Stop!” I shout, and Angel shut up abruptly. 

 

Too abruptly.

 

Oh god fuck no no no-

 

I’d just ordered a soul.


“I-crap I just-” I took a deep breath, placing my head in my hands for a moment before I forced a horrible attempt at a smile onto my face. “OKAY. Could you give me and Angel a moment please?”

 

Husk stared at me in pure distrust(owowowowowow-).

 

“Are you kidding-”

 

“It’s fine, Husky.” Angel said, still staring at me. There’s a smile of…delight on his face.

 

And I can’t help but feel good. 

 

Just for a moment.

 

To be seen again.

 

Then I remember that I’m completely fucked and shake out of it.

 

“YES! So-just-five minutes!” I call, practically shoving the spider out of the room and into a hallway.

 

The moment we’re out of earshot, he’s shaking my shoulders. 

 

Lucifer! ” He hissed in an excited whisper.

 

Hi! ” I respond in an even lower tone, glancing over my shoulder nervously. How long do I even have before Lilith calls me? It’s inevitable, isn’t it? I half-expect a portal to spawn and drag me away right this instant.

 

“You’re alive!?” He asked enthusiastically. “Does Charlie know? Does Alastor? I can’t believe you freed yourself–then again it was probably no issue for ya, right short king?”


“Angel.” I begin, breathing hard as I meet his many, many bright eyes. “You can’t tell– anyone.

 

“What-” He tilted his head, smile falling. “-But-you can fix everything. You can fix them-us-how…” Angel’s entire form drooped. “You… wanted to leave?”

 

NO!” I practically scream, eyes desperate. “No, no of course not. I-I had to. Lilith- ” I let out a panicked gasp. How long until she comes how long how long-

 

“Oh god.” Angel stared at me. “You’re still on a leash.”

 

“I-I can’t answer that.”

 

“You are then.”

 

I don’t speak, but Angel knows what I’m trying to say. He’s lived for years under someone else’s control.

 

“Alastor doesn’t know, does he.” The spider states, seeming entirely put out.


I shake my head.

 

“No, and I don’t want him to either. He’s doing just fine without me.”


Angel tilted his head back in a laugh.

 

A…hysterical laugh.

 

I stare at him as he wipes a tear from bottom right eye.

 

“Yer kidding!” He said through giggles. Then he stopped abruptly, scanning my gaze. “Wait. You don’t actually think-”

 

“That’s besides the point.” I say, moving the subject away from something with unlimited questions and no answers. “I took your soul to…to try and help, somewhat. But I’m worried that-”

 

Suddenly I’m struck by an idea.

 

“Can you read?”

 

Angel looked slightly offended.

 

“Yes??”

 

“IT’S BEEN SIX MINUTES, FIREBALL! THE CAT’S GONNA START PISSING ON STUFF.”

 

“I am not. ” Husk’s voice protests, and I laugh as I feel my eyes glaze over with tears. God I missed these people.

 

“Look Angel I-” I pull out the notes on deals, handing them to him. “-You know I have trouble with letters. If-if you can figure anything out on how to free a soul just send it down and I’ll give your chain back, okay?”

 

Angel stared at me, blinking in surprise.

 

“You would do that?”


“I’m your friend. You…you all are. Even if-”


“HE’S SCRATCHING THE FURNITURE!”

 

“Tattletale!

 

“-If you aren’t mine.” I admit sadly. Angel reaches out a hand, and I straighten abruptly. “I’m not going to own you.”

 

“Got it, short king.” Angel said with a laugh.

 

And he…hugs me.

 

I stiffen for a moment, so unused to touch that I don’t respond.

 

But then-

 

“...I’m happy to help, Angel.” I say softly, returning the gesture.

 

The spider pulls away, a grin on his face.

 

“Wanna go get drunk?”

 

I blink, then suddenly laugh.

 

Yes.




Now, there is a chance that you don’t know this, but angels(the heavenly, flappy kind) cannot be affected by liquor.

 

For a lot of boring, annoying reasons. Mostly pertaining to this vibe of ‘no one can touch us, we’re holy and shit!’.

 

Sinners , though?

 

Sinners can get completely wasted.

 

And I was in the mood to get wasted.

 

And thank god Husk was paying, because there was no way I could finance this on my own.

 

“Why in god's name is your boss still here?” He hisses to Angel, still glaring at me. He looooved glaring at me. Which like. Sucked. ‘Cause I could have sworn we were buddies at some point. We were sitting in a booth at some sort of club–I can’t really remember which but I assume it was a good one. Everyone was acting much more sane than I was, but that wasn’t tooo much of a surprise.


I giggle to myself for seemingly no reason, summoning a ball of fire and beginning to craft it into a cat’s form. It starts bounding around me through the air, flaming tail flickering as it hops onto my shoulder. I grin at it, patting it on the head.

 

“How long ‘for Lilith comes, you think?” I ask Angel with a big goofy smile.

 

“She’s coming?” He asked, looking concerned.

 

I pick up the flaming cat, tossing it up into the air and crafting it into a bird. It lands on one of my horns, fluttering its wings in annoyance at being thrown.

 

“Yeah.” I say flippantly. I point at the spider. “Because yoooou know me. Sooooo now I’ll prrrobably get tortured.”


“What is he on about?” Husk asked, raising an eyebrow. Angel’s face whitened-well. Paled. It’s even whhhiter than before!

 

“He’s just drunk.” Cherri said with a laugh. “Lowest tolerance I’ve ever seen. It’s like he’s never had a sip before and gets all excited. Two shots and he’s fucked.”

 

“Such as why I don’t go drinking!” I tell her, waggling my finger like a disappointed father. I am a father, but not a disappointed one. “But it’s a spppecial night.”

 

“Drink-to-forget?” Husk asked, looking more sympathetic than he has in hours. 

 

I tap him on the nose as my brain becomes increasingly fuzzy. Woah, what was Noah on when he made this whole alcohol thing?

 

Wine, probably.

 

“Nah, I’m drinking so I don’t remember. ” I correct him with a giggle.

 

He leans away, raising one fluffy eyebrow.

 

“Isn’t that the same thing?”

 

I settle back, taking the bird from its perch and beginning to play with fire again.

 

Woah. Dad would NOT be happy with me. I think, my brain feeling kind of weird and loose. Dad's didn't like it when their kids played with fire. And I'd played with it so much that I fucking fell out of heaven! WHOOPS!

 

“Nope! See, I’m trying to not remember what happens tonight.”

 

Husk stared at me. Like that’s not how drinking works.

 

Um…is that how drinking works?

 

“You do realize-”

 

“Lu-Lou.” Angel began, stuttering a little. “Um–how fucked are ya, exactly?”

 

“Oh!” I shape the fire into a mini-me, letting it walk around for a moment before I rip my claws through the illusion, splintering it to pieces. “Suuper fucked. All the fucked. Yes.”

 

Then I stand to my feet, grinning at them.

 

“Wanna dance?”

 


 

Charlie was having a royal freakout.

 

In fact, she had been for the past five days.

 

Alastor was gone.

 

Just vanished. Maybe dead. Who knew? NOT CHARLIE. She’s just been…left here.

 

Again.

 

“Vaggie.” She muttered, flipping over onto her side. “Do you think I’m cursed to have parental issues?”

 

Her wife groaned, pulling a pillow over her eyes.

 

“I love you, hon, but it’s-” She glanced at the bedside clock. “-two in the morning. Can this…” She yawned, flipping over onto her stomach. “...wait?”

 

“Oh! Yeah. Sorry.” Charlie sat up, staring at a wall for a moment.


Then she stood to her feet as Vaggie continued snoring behind her.

 

Maybe tea would help?

It…probably wouldn’t, honestly, but Charlie couldn’t keep tossing and turning right now.

 

Rosie had led her nowhere, though the cannibal had tried her best to help. It had been their first lead in days and yet-

 

If she’d just… seen Alastor…

 

Did he want to leave? Was it his choice?

 

Maybe he did. All of her positive influences tended to. Some sort of greater purpose. Lilith wanted heaven, Lucifer wanted Alastor to be safe, Alastor wanted...Charlie didn't know. Maybe some magical mystical jambalaya quest.

 

Maybe Vaggie would be next.

 

Woooah. That wasn’t a healthy train of thought. Calm down Charlie. Even if everyone has decided you’re not important enough to stay for…

 

Breathe. She reminded herself.

 

Charlie sighed, quietly opening the door of their room-

 

And froze.

 

A rubber duck sat on the floor, staring up at her.

 

She blinked, tears immediately glazing over her eyes as she bent down, touching it reverently.

 

It had Alastor’s deer ears, a yellow-toothed grin on its face.

 

They must have missed one.


Charlie swallowed back a soft sob, pressing it to her chest and curling around it as grief slowly made its way through her body, creeping along like frost.

 

It hurt so much…how much she missed her dad.

 

It felt like he would know what to do, somehow. Like if he was here, instead of up in heaven doing who knows what, everything would be better.


“I don’t know if I’m doing anything right.” She muttered to the duck, wiping a hand over her face to get rid of the tears.

 

She took in another breath.

 

“Just. Tell me what to-”

 

A squeak interrupted her desperate plea to the universe, and she cut herself off, looking over to see Keekee playing with another duck, rolling around with it gleefully.

 

“-do?”

 

She stood to her feet, trying to wrench it from the cat’s grasp, then noticed another in the corner of the hallway.

 

Furrowing her brow, she walked over and grabbed it as well.

 

But there was another in the next corner.

 

A…trail.

 

Charlie blinked, a sudden hopeful grin taking over her face as she ran to get Wiggles.

 


 

Alastor was…confused.

 

He’d expected Lou to return once he calmed down.

 

But he hadn’t.

 

He was…alone.

 

Therefore, it made sense that he should escape.

 

(And it had nothing to do with the throbbing loss in his chest)

 

Unfortunately, he couldn’t seem to…move.

 

Nothing was restraining him. Nothing physical.

 

And yet the idea of leaving. Without…saying goodbye?

 

Why do I want to say goodbye at all?

 

That strange underlying attachment still persisted, it seemed.

 

Alastor took a deep breath, curling his arms around himself with a soft sigh.

 

And his brooding was interrupted by an explosion.

 

And a shout.

 

Dad? ” There was hope in the voice, along with the scrambling of footsteps.

 

He suddenly straightened, his ears flipping up.

 

“Charlie?” He asked, barely daring to hope.

 

The queen looked over at him, seeming surprised for a moment before her gaze lighted in joy. She was wearing pajamas, the bags under her eyes seeming more pronounced than usual.

 

“ALASTOR??”

 

“How-what-”

 

“Just a moment!” She said, her full demon form emerging as she crafted a giant fireball in her hands and threw it at the cell’s door.

 

“Dear god! ” Alastor shouted, trying(and failing, somewhat) to avoid the debris as it exploded.

 

“You’ve been here ???” Charlie asked excitedly, running to hug him. Alastor returned it somewhat before she released again, taking his shoulders in her hands as she smiled up at him. “ Imprisoned?

 

“You sound strangely delighted about this.” Alastor observed, bemused.

 

“Well you did just leave for no reason.” Vaggie grunted as she emerged from the literal hole that Charlie had punched through the wall. She was also still wearing pajamas, her long hair frizzy and unkept. Her one eye was half-lidded with exhaustion.

 

But Charlie looked relieved in every sense of the word.

 

“Are you okay? Are you hurt?”

 

“Not anymore.”


“Oh! Okay great! We should probably be getting out of here.” She said, turning around. “RESCUE MISSION IS A SUCCESS, GUYS!”

 

Nifty crawled over the edge of the hole, giving Alastor a manic grin.

 

“Hi sir! Have you been a bad boy lately?”

 

He glanced around at the cell.

 

“I suppose I have.” He said calmly, smile growing.

 

“Yay!”

 

There was a sudden low growl from beside them, and Alastor whipped his head around to see Vox standing there, sparking in anger.

 

What are you- ” He began.

 

“EXCUSE ME!” Charlie snarled in response, her horns emerging in rage as her tail began whipping behind her.

 

Alastor’s heart hurt slightly at this…she looked so familiar it was painful.

 

“-YOU HAVE MESSED WITH ME! ” She roared. Snake hissing around her neck, pitchfork glittering in the fake light, regal and rageful.



And suddenly, she became a queen. 

 

A pajama-clad, unkept and sleep-deprived queen, but a queen nonetheless.


A person that Vox should have thought hard about crossing.

 

The TV immediately took a step back, confidence erasing in the face of actual power.

 

Alastor…hated how little he had in comparison.

 

Perhaps the separation of souls was greater than I realized. He thought. My power must be painfully weak.

 

I must work on that.

 

“I-your majesty-” He took a deep bow, survival instinct pushing him back further. “-y-you must forgive me.”


“WELL I WOULD LOVE TO! ” Charlie snarled, moving to eliminate the space Vox had tried to create.

 

She loomed over him, darkness shrouding her expression.

 

HOW ARE YOU GOING TO IMPROVE IN THE FUTURE?”

 

Vaggie beckoned to Alastor, looking exhausted as Charlie continued to reprimand the TV.

 

“C’mon. I need to go to bed.”

 

“I don’t-” Alastor began.

 

She waved a flippant hand.

 

“Yes, yes, no one here actually needs to sleep. I get it. Stop flexing the power of coffee in your life and follow me.”

 

Alastor shrugged as he did, walking into the hole with her.

 

Ignoring the twinge of grief that he wouldn’t be able to see the warden one last time.

 


 

Welp, Angel wasn’t sure if he’d seen anyone disassociate as hard as Lucifer was right now in a while.

 

And that was saying something.

 

He was laughing, smiling. Singing and performing with fire or whatever as a crowd cheered around him. 

 

“Is this how it felt to find me at the bar?” He muttered to Husk. They were sitting on top of the bar, watching Angel’s brand-shiny-new master pretending that nothing bad was happening at all.

 

He took a sip of his whiskey, then sighed before placing it beside him again. He hadn’t been drinking much at all lately. He’d mentioned he simply went to see Angel whenever he wanted a beer.

 

“Kinda, yeah.”

 

“Wow.” Angel tilted his head as Lucifer wrapped an arm around a random sinner, dipping them with a cheery giggle. “I’m real pathetic.”

 

Husk punched him with a soft laugh.

 

“Nah, you were jus’...sad.”


“And then ya called me a loser-” Angel waved his hands mystically. “An' everything changed.”

 

“You got it, kid.”

 

It was at that moment that Lucifer suddenly straightened, one of his ears flicking as he froze and excused himself with a wave from the group.

 

He looked at Angel, and for a moment he could see every ounce of despair in those slitted eyes. It seemed like he’d sobered up instantly.

 

Angel straightened, opening his mouth to speak as he approached, but Lucifer was already talking.

 

“I’ve…got to go Angel.” He looked at Husk. “Don’t-don’t let him leave.”

 

Leave? ” Both Husk and Angel asked in unison.

 

“I can’t-” The overlord gasped, placing a hand to his throat for a moment. “Just-” He let out a roar of frustration.

 

Husk’s shoulders dropped as he recognized the signs.


“You’re under a deal?


“No!” He said, sounding strained as he pulled against some force pulling him backwards. “Just- leave. Get out of here. Don’t trust me. A-and protect him, okay?” He told Husk, staring into his eyes. “ Protect him.

 

“Always.” Husk said, loyalty deep in his eyes. Angel looked at him, honored for a moment before a portal spawned behind Lucifer.

 

The overlord straightened, looking back at the shining window for a moment before he gave Angel a bow.

 

“It was nice to meet you.” He said softly.

 

He was pulled back into the light, and it vanished without a trace.

 

There for an instant and gone the next.

 

Angel's chest sank deeply.

Notes:

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 12: Dreams

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

WHAT HAVE YOU DONE? ” Lilith roared, smacking me hard. I fly into a wall, my skull meeting the wall in a sickening crack.

 

“It sounds like…you know.” I mutter, barely keeping my feet as blood flows into my vision.

 

I WAS GONE FOR LESS THAN A WEEK! My master screams, stalking towards me again. She yanks me up by my collar, and I grin at her, wishing the alcohol did anything for the pain.

 

“I’m very efficient.”

 

She throws me against another wall.

ALASTOR? ” She asked angrily. “ Really?

 

I sink down it, leaning a wet streak of red against the rock. That was going to be a pain to clean.

 

I pant, coughing up more blood as my body shook. It’s incredible, really, how much blood a sinner’s body can release.

 

“How many times- ” She yelled, raising her hand to summon my chain. She drags me towards her. “Do I have to tell you- ” She raised my chin. “ He doesn’t love you!

 

I grin at her manically as more blood dribbles down my chin, my head feeling light.

 

“I know.”

 

She hits me. Hard.


He NEVER loved you.

 

“Yeah.”

 

Another strike. My mind slowly drifts away from this body.

 

HE NEVER WILL!


“Mhm.” I mumble weakly.

 

She releases my head, and I crumble down to the floor. Already broken in the first five minutes. She must be pissed, this is terrible pacing.

 

Unless she’s going to kill me. I think, unconcerned. 

 

Stand up. ” She orders me.

 

And I do, heaving myself to my feet as I look at her.

 

“Whaddya want?” I ask with a charming smile.

 

“Fight.” She snarled.

 

And she attacked me.

 

I try to sidestep and, suprisingly, fail, my head whirling as she tackles me, claws ripping into my chest.

 

“This is not…fair.” I mumble with a soft laugh as I feebly summon a flame.

 

She growled, pressing me up against a wall with her hand curled around my neck.

 

“You’re entirely right, Lucifer.” She said as it extinguishes. I sigh. It wasn’t particularly worth it, but the order forced me to fight anyway. “It ISN’T FAIR.

 

She presses harder, and I begin suffocating. Lovely. My vision begins to haze over as I struggle to keep my eyes open. My neck was burning with cold fire, flesh bubbling beneath her grip. It hurt so badly that I was unable to scream. “My PETS.” She hissed. “Should OBEY.

 

She tightens her grip, and I die.




It really sucks to regenerate.

 


As I’m sure any sinner will tell you.

 

It’s like you’re slowly, agonizingly being rebuilt in fire, every inch of you searing as you start from a heart and stitch yourself back together.

 

It sucks even more when your ex wife is screaming threats in your head.

 

I COULD BRING THAT LITTLE FUCKING PORN SPIDER, WOULDN’T THAT BE FUN?! WE COULD KILL HIM TOGETHER!

 

I think we have different definitions of fun. I answer, slightly distracted by actively dying. You know how it is.

 

OH I QUITE AGREE! She roared.

 

I feel my bones slowly burn into fusing, closing my metaphorical eyes through the pain.


IT IS NOT FUN TO SEE ALL MY PLANS DESTROYED IN FIVE MOTHERFUCKING DAYS!

 

Yeah, I can imagine that. I say.

 

What? I can have a little empathy for the woman who just murdered me.

 

YOU WILL COME STRAIGHT BACK WHEN YOU EMERGE, UNDERSTAND ME? WE ARE NOT DONE.

 

Yipee. I respond dryly.

 

And so I return. Physically fit to an extent. Not really. Regeneration doesn’t mean you come back good-as-new.


So I probably had…hmm. A broken bone, an open wound, and a black eye. And my neck…it hurt badly. I didn’t really know. There wasn’t time to look in a mirror before I returned to heaven.

 

Funny, isn’t it?


How heaven is my own personal hell.





I die a few more times.

 

I don’t…really know how many.

 

I assume she’ll get bored eventually.

 

Or at least her voice would get hoarse from yelling.

 

Nope. She’s got awesome stamina. 

 

“WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO?” She roared at me. Again.

 

“Never disobey you again.” I repeat, swaying on my feet. My arm is laying at my side in an awkward position–I think she broke it an hour ago, my smile half-fallen from a swelling bruise below my eye. My back hurts, but I think that’s more connected to being an old man than the torture.

 

AND?”

 

“Fear you and your wrath.” I mumble, beginning to count the stones on the floor. There’s 87, but I try to check whenever I can to make sure it doesn’t change.

 

36, 37, 38-

 

DON’T FUCKING DISASSOCIATE.” Lilith orders, and my head snaps up. “Be here in the MOMENT, DARLING!

 

This moment sucks, honestly. But-

 

“I’m just counting.” I say innocently.

 

She hits me, and I fall to the ground with a sigh. Blood begins flowing around me. My blood is everywhere. Lilith’s dress, all 87 stones, my hands and hers.

 

I’m not sure how many days worth of blood. Maybe two. Maybe a week. Its hard to calculate these things.

 

THAT LIP. She growled. “ THAT’S WHAT WE’LL FIX NEXT.

 

“Mm.” I agree. It’s fairly swollen after all, it would be lovely if that was healed. I close my eyes, sinking into the haze of pain.

 

“Oh!” Lilith laughed. “Are you tired, dear?”

 

My eyes snap open instantly as I try to drag myself to my feet.

 

“Wait. Lilith, no. Don’t-”

“STOP!” She said with a cruel cackle. “I WOULDN’T WANT TO KEEP YOU UNRESTED.

 

No. ” I beg as my arm shudders and gives out on me, forcing me to the ground again. “ Please.


“Hm! Better .” She said demonically. “But I’m afraid I’m still angry at you, dear.” 

 

“I-I’m sorry. Please don’t-”

 

Her voice is suddenly tender as she kneels beside me, stroking a hand down at my face.

 

“Sleep.” She mutters to me gently.

 

Sorry. ” I whisper, desperately trying to stay awake as my eyelids are forced to close. “ I’m sorry I’m sorry please stop.

 

“Sleep.” She repeats. “As long as you can, dear.”


And I sink into warmth.





 

My eyes flutter open against Alastor’s chest. 

 

He gives me a warm smile, stroking a claw through my hair as I sighed contentedly.

 

I’m sitting on his lap, curled up on an armchair in his room. The sounds of the bayou–rain and living things, surround us along with the crackling of a fire.

 

“How did you sleep, my love?” His voice asks gently.

 

“Mm.” I stretch, cracking my back. “It’s been better.”

 

He gave me a glare, but there’s no venom in it.

 

“Liar.”


“Maybe a little.” I say with a laugh, leaning into his heat for a moment longer before I slide off his lap, my hooves sinking into the carpet. My head bears no horns and I’m short, but I don’t really know why I feel the need to acknowledge that. “Did Charlie come by?”


“Her and the sins, yes.” Alastor responds, crossing his legs and flipping open his book again. 

 

My smile brightens. 

 

“So everyone’s getting along?”


“Seems that way.” He hummed.

 

“That’s awesome.” I say enthusiastically before walking into his bayou, looking up at the leaves happily.

 

“Going somewhere, caneton?


“I feel the deep urge to explore, bellhop.” I respond, smile widening. After all, the bayou is a twisting work of Alastor’s magic, never ending and full of green growing things. It’s one of my favorite places in the world.

 

“Not without me, I assume?” He asked, immediately beside me. I look up at him with a warm grin. 

 

He would never leave me.


“Of course not.”

 

“Then come. I have a surprise for you.”

 

We start walking through his pocket ecosystem, grass brushing against my legs as birds chirp through the light haze of rain. The feeling of joy burns in my heart like a coal. Reassuring and warm.

 

We arrive at the edge of pond water, the muck lapping against the shore calmingly.

 

“Wow!” I say, placing my hands on my hips and staring at it in amazement. “Gross water!”

 

“Rude. That is the gross water of my native land, sir.”


“My deep apologies.” I respond with a soft laugh.

 

“Hm. I suppose I can forgive you.” He said, then he looked around for a moment before clearing his throat. “The surprise should be here in a moment.”

 

I gasp in mock shock.

 

“You’re implying the surprise isn’t gross water.”

 


“I’m afraid not this time, though I’ll keep it in mind.” Alastor responds, his eyes crinkling in the way that they only did for me.

 

There’s the sudden flapping of wings, and I gasp to see.

 

“DUCKS!” I shout in excitement. 

 

“Yes.” Alastor agrees seriously as I sit beside the water, staring at them in delight.

 

“THEY’RE AMAZING! I love them so mu-”

 

“Don’t thank me yet.” Alastor hummed, holding up a hand. “You haven’t even seen the best part.”

 

I smile at him, rolling my eyes. Doesn’t he understand that he’s the best part by far?

 

Then a duck lands.

 

In my lap.

 

I muffle a scream in my hands.

 

Don’t scare it don’t scare it don’t-

 

It settles in my crossed legs, looking up at me with its adorable face that I want to squish.

 

“Hi!” I squeak. “I’m Lucifer!”

 

“They can’t understand you.” Alastor said with a sigh. Though there’s amusement in his eyes.

 

“Says you. ” I shoot back jokingly.

 

He sat beside me.

 

“Now you may thank me.”

 

I laugh, gently petting the perfect bird.

 

“Thank you, Alastor.” I tell him as he kisses me gently.




 

I awake to cold stone.

 

To cold air.

 

To the truth that I’m alone.

 

A building sob releases itself, and I curl into a ball as pain from my arm and my neck and my heart screams in agony. 

 

How did I get here? I ask myself deliriously as tear after tear flows from my eyes. How?

 

How did you never love me?

 


 

Alastor was staring at himself in the mirror.

 

He’s not really sure why.

 

There’s nothing important there.

 

He just keeps staring. Searching for something. Anything.

 

A duck sits beside him on the counter, fluttering its wings contentedly.

 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Please leave comments and kudos.

-JumperMoon

Chapter 13: The Puppet King

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The next time Alastor sees Lou is at an overlord meeting.

 

He’s sitting in a chair, legs crossed and face blank. His hands are linked in his lap, his back straight.

 

Alastor’s heart lifts as he realizes that he can talk to the man. Have a conversation.

 

He’s not sure why he thought they wouldn’t be able to speak again.


“Warden!” He greets, sitting beside him. 

 

The man doesn’t answer. He’s staring straight ahead, his mouth unmoving. A top hat covers his eyes in shadow.

 

“Hello!” Alastor repeated, smiling wider. “I got out!”

 

He doesn’t move.

 

“I…hello?” He asked, trying to get Lou’s attention.

 

Rosie sat beside him, giving him a grin.

 

“Hello dear! Good to see you back.”


Alastor gave her a half hearted greeting, still trying to talk to the other overlord.

 

“Lou?”

 

He suddenly flinched, and Alastor’s eyebrows raised in hope, but he was simply turning to Carmilla.

 

“Thank you for allowing me to speak today.” He said to her, voice somehow…different. Flatter.

 

It sent shivers up Alastor’s spine.

 

“Certainly.” Carmilla responds with a smile. 

 

“I assume all is well with you?”

 

She waved a flippant hand.


“Fine, fine. Busy. You know how it is this time of year.”

 

“Yes, I assume the exterminations are difficult on you.”

 

“Not nearly as bad as they were before!” Rosie chimes in cheerfully. 

 

Alastor watches Lou’s expressionless face in confusion for a moment. Then the radio demon cleared his throat, turning to Rosie.

 

“The queen is still negotiating. There’s a fair chance they will end this year.”

 

Lou slowly tilted his head.

 

“Isn’t that the case each year, Alastor?” He asks, voice feather light.

 

There’s silence throughout the room as side conversations wind down, everyone’s eyes diverting to the overlord.

 

Alastor stared at him in shock as Rosie’s eyes narrowed.

 

“Is that treason, Lou?” She asked in a low growl.

 

Alastor expects him to back down, to insist it was only a joke, to laugh it off and get the rest of the room laughing with him.

 

The overlord lets out a hissing, cruel laugh.

 

“If you see that as treason, I’m not sure if you can stomach what I have to say.”

 

Seeing he had the attention of the room, he gracefully stood to his feet and strode to the head of the table with long strides. Strides that took up every bit of length in his legs.


It looked...odd for him to be walking like this.

 

“Overlords.” He begins, pressing his hat down further. His smile is crooked. “I have a…proposition for you all.”

 

He raised his hands, and the room darkened.

 

“A proposition of power.” 

 

Alastor stared at him, trying to gauge his mood as he paused dramatically before he raised a hand, fire floating between each overlord.

 

“We live…in a state of constant oppression, my friends.” He hummed, any expression that Alastor could make out -a mouth, the wrinkles around his nose–darkening with istaste. “A millennia-old oppression. An oppression so old, so blatant, that we often ignore it for the sake of our own sanity.”

 

Fire began to flow from his claw tips. Taking the form of tiny, white hot figures that dance over the table.

 

“An oppression of angels.”


Bright wings sprout from a few as they fly, wielding spears and axes and all other weapons for murder.

 

“The extermination is a clear example, but even if we look within ourselves-” Charlie takes form, Vaggie beside her. The same white wings sprout from their backs. “We are ruled by angelic blood. A half angel, a fallen one. Different forms, same race. Ruling over us year after year after year.”

 

“It’s only been a decade-” Rosie protested.

 

“Even Lucifer -” Lou says the name with enough disgust that Alastor bristles. A small fire form of the future king forms as well, flying above them. “The sworn enemy of heaven, was one of them as well. We’ve been ruled by winners for all of time.”

 

The room is silent, and Lou closes his fist. Charlie and Vaggie vanish.

 

But. ” Lou said wickedly, his smile widening. “Perhaps it is time for a new era of hell. Where one of hell’s own will rule. And, once we’ve vanquished the vermin within-” The rest of the angels dissipate. “We can return the favor the angels have been giving us each extermination.”


He crossed his arms behind his back, smiling as a red throne of fire forms, a purple figure atop it.

 

Alastor stared at the figure hard before his eyes drifted away.

 

There’s silence for a moment longer before an overlord snorts.

 

Who, exactly, old man? You?” She asked in scorn. 

 

His smile vanishes as he tilts his head at her.

 

“Who…else?” He asked softly. But there was no way he expected an answer.

 

She blinked, shrinking in her seat as Carmilla stared at him.

 

“Lou, that's…very ambitious.”

 

“I’m well aware!” Lou agreed, snapping his neck towards her. “Which is why I need your help.”


“I- what?

 

“I’m afraid.” Lou let out a deep sigh. “That blood will be spilled-”

An overlord cackled.

 

“Count me in.” She said, convinced in an instant.

 

Lou’s smile widened as the other’s heads whipped around to stare at her–some in shock and others in admiration. 

 

Lovely. ” he hummed. And the fire beside her flickered green. “But yes, I plan to eliminate angelic blood from our ranks. Being ruled by winners does not suit us.”


Alastor stared at him, smile straining as he searched for the right thing to say. 

 

Luckily Rosie had it.

 

Are you fucking insane? ” She asked in disbelief. “You want to kill our queen?”

 

“I’m a dreamer.” He said with a soft tinkling laugh that sent Alastor’s ears pressing back against his skull. “Though I will say that your interest in my plan hardly matters. You will never agree with me. I will fight you in the end.” Lou’s gaze narrowed on her. “And I will win.”

 

That’s when Alastor sees his eyes for the first time since the meeting started.

 

They’re a deep purple, rimmed with white. His pupils are slitted, dark and aggressive.

 

Alastor leaned away, flinching for no reason.

 

Lou glances at him, seeming satisfied before he turns away.

 

“That counts for you as well, Alastor.” He gave the rest of the overlords a comfortable look. “As for the rest-”

 

“I’ll stand with you.” Velvette interrupted before he could finish. She’d put her phone down, her eyes keen as she grinned. “Me and my souls. And I’ll convince the boys for ya as well.”

 

Lou gave her an encouraging smile, flicking his wrist. The fire beside her turns green as well.

 

“Any more questions?” He asks, seeming more relaxed and confident since he’d started speaking.

 

An overlord beside Velvette that Alastor didn’t know furrowed her brow at Lou, seeming intrigued.

 

“And if anyone else wants to rule you idiots?” She asked, implication thick in her smile.

 

Lou looked at her.

 

“Well…what makes you more fit than I?”


“I actually know her.” A man beside her said, his wings flapping protectively.

 

“And you don’t know me?” Lou asked, but it wasn’t a question.

 

He looked away, seeming uncomfortable.

 

“You’re…new. What’s to say you even know how to rule us?”

 

“Experience.” Lou responded.

 

Rosie is glaring at him, eyes seeking his shape and form. There’s distrust clear in every inch of her inky eyes.

 

“Who are you?” She demanded.

 

“Me?” Lou chuckled. “That is entirely besides the point. What matters much more is what I can do for you. For Hell. For the people who have been oppressed for all of time.”

 

There’s…quiet in the room.

 

For a long while.

 

Long enough that Alastor finally chooses to speak.

 

“I believe you’ve ignored a certain factor.”

 

“I assure you I have not.” Lou responded, not bothering to look at him. Alastor lets out a short screech of static before forcing his face back to neutrality.

 

“The other rings.” Alastor continued. “The sins. Charlie will call upon them. They won’t let this happen.” A bit of pride rises inside him. “They have too much loyalty to…the last king.”

 

At that, both Carmilla and Zestial let out a breath.

 

“That’s true.” The weapons overlord said, seeming relieved. 

 

“Though 'twere a grand imagining.” Zestial agreed with a sympathetic look towards Lou. “Besides, whom knows how hell would respond to war?”

 

There’s a few other mutters of assent from the other overlords, quite a few of them looking disappointed.

 

A few too many. Alastor thinks, deciding that he must bring this up with the queen later.

 

He tilts his head at Lou, slightly curious how he would react to his plan failing.

 

But his smile…

 

Only deepens.

 

“As I stated before, pet-” He says, teeth sharp as he glanced at Alastor.

 

Alastor stared at him, shoulders falling as horrible deja vu floods him.

 

What? His body screams, hundreds of harsh words suddenly coming back in unison. WHAT?

Pet.

 

This- what -

 

Only one person had called him that. Had dared to call him that. 

 

And she was supposed to be far, far away from him.

 

Was this…

 

Lilith?

 

His mind screeched to a halt, trying desperately to find another solution and yet unable to ignore the idea.

 

It can’t be. She’s in heaven.

 

He took her away from me.

 

I’m safe. 

 

Slowly, Alastor’s heart rate slowed.

 

I’m safe.

 

“-I have planned for every possible setback. I will be beginning negotiations with the sins as soon as I can.”

 

“And if they refuse ?” Rosie asked sharply, claws practically digging grooves in the table.

 

“They won’t.” Lou said pleasantly. “They can’t.” He stared at the other overlords. “And neither can you.” 

 

Carmilla finally seems to snap, the tension of the situation getting to her as she stands to her feet, slamming her giant hands on the table.

 

I can-

 

Lou smiles at her without concern, and a tie appears around her neck. Not a chain, but a thin cord.

 

“Ah…But you can’t. ” He said softly. “You have a debt, overlord.”

 

Her eyes widen as she takes a step back, horror lighting in her gaze as she tries to speak and fails.

 

Lou continued as though nothing had happened, gazing at the others.

 

“In fact .” He said, sounding so satisfied that it made Alastor want to vomit. “ All of you have a favor you owe me.”

 

He raised his hand, and dozens of multicolored ties were strung to it. His fingertips, his palm. Everywhere.

 

And each leads to an overlord’s throat–barring him and Rosie. 

 

The cannibal's jaw dropped as Alastor’s smile almost failed at their pure stupidity.

“You all made an unspecified deal???” She asked, seeming mortified. “ What kind of overlords are you?

 

“He was…persuasive.” The winged overlord admits, shuffling uncomfortably.

 

“That he is.” Lou agreed with a chuckle.

 

“Thou canst not doth this.” Zestial suddenly shouted, his eyes lighting with green rage as he stood beside Carmilla. “Th-thou-”


“I can ask for your soul, if I wish.” Lou said languidly, interrupting him. Immediately, the overlord stood down.

 

Zestial.

 

Stood.

 

Down?

 

Alastor was not sure if he could describe how entirely bad of a sign that was.

 

“In fact, you all are quite lucky all I’m asking of you is this.” Lou continued. The hat slipped further up his head, putting those strange purple eyes on display. “I…prefer people under control, you see. But…from what I understand you have ruled justly. I don’t wish to lose your alliance.”

 

“THEN DON’T FUCKING THREATEN US!” A woman shouted, standing to her feet as angry fire spouted from her nostrils. She was the largest of the group. A hothead, all things considered.

 

Lou crossed his arms before him, knitting his palms together. As though this was the easiest conversation he’d ever had.

 

“I am not threatening you. I am taking away that pesky little thing called choice. Now you have ample time to prepare yourself.” Lou smiled serenely at her. “Aren’t I a benevolent ruler?”

She lets out an angry roar, lunging at him.

 

And he holds out one hand, stopping her in her tracks as it wraps around her neck.

 

She lets out a scream as blistering heat emits from it.

 

“Are you quite finished with your outburst?” He asked as she struggled, clawing and biting at it.

 

She let out an angry roar, and one of her whipping claws lashes over his chest, leaving a trail of blood. He flinched, looking down at the wound with surprised wide eyes before glaring at her once again. 

 

“See, that is not an answer.”

 

His grip tightens, and she screams louder. The kind of scream that only comes from true pain.

 

Alastor knows it well. His profession requires intimate knowledge of the sound.

 

Fine-I-LET GO!

 

He did, claws releasing in unison as she fell to the ground, shaking with pain as she clutched the burned area.

 

Alastor stared at her for a moment before exchanging a glance with Rosie, horror in both their gazes.

 

And that small parental instinct within him speaks.

 

Is he going to do that to Charlie?

 

For a moment he believes that there’s no way any overlord will side with Lou now. That this clear contrast–this cruelty and obliviousness to pain had to convince them on the spot.

 

And then he remembers just who these people are.

 

Slowly, Velvette started laughing.

 

And the rest of the room joined in.

 

“You’ve got me!” Someone shouted. Alastor didn’t catch their name, but they seemed short and angry. “No need to even use my deal.” 

 

Lou looked at them, seeming entirely pleased at this answer.

 

“Your loyalty will be remembered.” He said as the fire beside them turned a shade of green.

 

More overlords speak, excitement at the chance of pain ending–or perhaps the pain shown, pushing them to swear their allegiance to Lou. One after another.


And soon, most fires are green. Carmilla’s, Zestials, and a few older ones are still wary, along with Rosie and Alastor’s of course, but they are the minority.

 

Even the draconic overlord Lou had burned stood to her feet, and, as he looked down at her regally, slowly bowed.

 

“I will…support you.” She said hoarsely.

 

He nodded, eyes triumphant.

 

“I will consider you my greatest general.”

 

She rose with a respectful nod and returned to her seat.

 

Once the outcries had concluded, he moved to the front once again.

 

“As much as I would love to keep this plan to this room…” He slowly turned his head towards Alastor and Rosie. “I’m afraid we have some…holes in our secret-keeping system.” He sighed mournfully. “Holes I cannot repair.”

 

“Why don’t we let them tell the queen?” A vicious man asked beside Velvette. “ Let her FEAR US!”

 

Lou laughed.

 

“I quite appreciate your bloodlust. Though I fear that scrutiny is how I’ve made it this far.” He paused for a moment. “And I doubt that Charlotte needs much evidence to fear something. It is hardly a compliment.”

 

“Our queen is braver than you will ever be.” Rosie shot at him. Alastor wanted to join in, really, but something kept him quiet.

 

Lou hummed noncommittally before he turned away from her. 


“That being said, I will end this meeting here.” He said, voice calm and full of authority. “You all will be contacted when my plan advances. Until then..." His smile sharpened. "Rally every soul you have."

 

And, with that, he left.

 

Notes:

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading! I appreciate you all!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 14: The Cut Of A Leash

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


I…am no longer me.


It’s a funny realization, isn’t it? I should’ve figured this out years ago. I am no longer Lucifer, king of hell. Father and partner and anything in between. Anything for those he loves.


I was Lou for a moment too. An overlord. More benevolent than some, sure, but still driven by power and greed. Creating a territory in the ruined and decaying district. Miracleworker. Owner of souls.


But now?

There is very, very little left of me. 


And it’s never coming back.


Lilith releases her hold a few steps outside the overlord meeting.


I blink, trying to regain my footing as I stumble. My neck hurts.


You’ll want to get home, I think. She advised, sounding unconcerned.


What did she do? How does she know? Am I in danger?


I don’t ask.


Instead, I try to move.


And, well.


I fail.


Yipee.


My knees buckle under my own weight as I fall to my hands and knees, my body shuddering as I wipe sweat from my brow. I try to loosen my tie, try to take pressure off the burn around my throat. I’m pretty sure I’m going to throw up.


Well don’t retch here. Get out of the way. The last thing I need is for you to seem weak.


I again try to stand, using the wall for stability as I drag myself into an alleyway. Lilith helps minorly, tugging me along like a hooked fish.


My head is pounding in pain, my eyes unfocused as I take in deep, calming breaths.


You…cause headaches. I informed her.


She sounded amused.


How unfortunate for you.


Did you see Alastor? 


If you ask about that stupid goddamn deer one more time, you will never see the light of day again. Do you understand me?


I think you need me to see the light of day, actually. I respond as I fall into a garbage bag and sigh, closing my eyes as I try to block out the sun. Though I’d love a little peace.


She ignores me.


I have to go.


…see you.


Her presence leaves my mind, and I let my body grow limp as I rest among the trash. What a riches-to-rags story this has been.


“...Fireball?”


I chuckle, but I don’t move. 


“Hey Cherri.”


“Look at me.”


I crack open an eye, meeting hers with a weak smile, and she lets out a sigh of relief.


“You’ve been purple for a while, bud.”


I close it again with a soft groan.


“Did anyone get hurt?”


“Nah, they cleared out.”


Another shiver goes over my body, and I curl around myself as my tail wraps around one leg. I’ve had chills for a while now.


“That’s good.”


“You…uh, look like you need a doctor.”


“I might.” I agree, not moving. I can’t bring myself to.




Alastor isn’t able to move for a moment.


Then he is filled with utter and pure rage.


For some reason, there’s deep betrayal flooding him as he angrily stands to his feet.


I’m going to pay him a visit.” He hissed to Rosie in way of explanation as shadows began whipping around him, empowered by his anger.


Lou had made a mistake in showing him his home.


He cannot believe he had simply…sat there. Sat there as his queen was threatened, as his reputation was challenged, as the largest rebellion to occur in the past decade was formed.


He must fix this now.


He must kill him now.


Rosie looked at him in alarm.


“Wait, what? Alastor-”


The darkness floods around him, and he’s gone.



He reappears right outside the overlord’s apartment, shadows punching through the door as he stalked inside, eyes already clicking into radio dials-


But no one is here.


“WHERE?” He roared, radio static flicking off him as he whipped his head around the room, claws tightening into two angry fists. Where was he? How could he get awa-


He’s distracted by a very specific smell.


Pancakes.


A small plate of them on the counter. Slowly cooling. Blackened to a crisp.


He flicked his head towards it, teeth gritting.


THIS IS ALL YOUR FUCKING FAULT!” He screamed at the food, claws ripping through the stack and scattering crumbs all over the small room. “WHY THE HELL DID YOU DO THIS TO US?”

He didn’t even fully understand that he was speaking to the former king. He was just so, so angry.


I’M NOT WORTH IT, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!” He roared, tears filling his eyes without his permission and spilling onto his cheeks. “I’M NOT WORTH THIS!”


He felt his legs give out as he fell to his knees, curling his back into an arc as shadows rage around the apartment, breaking anything in reach.


He claws at his face, trying desperately to get himself to stop crying as he finally broke down, finally feeling every emotion he’d been trying so hard to avoid for years upon years.


“I-I’m not worth it.” Alastor practically sobbed, shoving his arms around himself. “I’m not worth it. Why would you ever-” He shook harder, body spilling with his emotion. “Ever do that for me?”


There’s a sudden voice.


“I assume he knew what he was doing.”


Alastor whipped his head up, snarling as he realized someone had witnessed his weakness. A shadow lashed out-


The sheep batted it out of the way, seeming unconcerned.


She tilted her head at him.


“If he is who I think you’re talking about.”


“I-” Alastor’s shoulders sank for a moment before anger refilled him. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!”


The sheep crossed her arms.


“My name is Chave, and you happen to be destroying my master’s apartment.”




Cherri suddenly snapped her head up, looking out the alleyway.


“Oi! Can you help over here?”


I sigh. I hate when people go and make a big deal out of my anguish. It’s mine, afterall. Why do they care?


“Cherri, I’m fine. It’s-”


“Good day, king.” A deep voice interrupts. I look up and smile at a face that has no intention of smiling back.


“Hi, Zestial.”


He looks me up and down in disdain.


“...Lou.”


My shoulders sink as I glance over at the direction he came from.


“You…were just at the meeting, weren’t you? I ask, already resigned to the truth. 


I like Zestial. I say to Lilith weakly. He was kind enough, clever and soft-spoken. Really a fresh breath of air for a king slowly going downhill. Sure, he still would kill anyone without hesitation, but at least he made good tea.


He got in my way.


Great.


“I was. 'I fact I be quite impressed that thou e'en dare to keep hither.”


“Yeah.” I rub an exhausted hand down my face. “Yeah, I know.”


“After all, possession is a exhausting business.”

I freeze.


What?”


“Possession.” Zestial repeats. He turns around, his top hat shifting slightly. “That is what just transpired, is it not?”


“...I, um-”


My eyes flash with purple light as Lilith’s order grips me.


No.” She hisses from my lips.


I slowly curl my consciousness into a protective ball, drawing myself neatly inside as I try to rest. But it’s horrible in here too. Sticky with my master’s magic, reeking of self-hate.


My brain is a garbage can. How fitting.


Though I had been able to kind of enter a dreamless half-sleep before. Maybe if I just had time..


“Even the fact that you would suggest such a thing is ludicrous!” Lilith continued. “In fact, I have half a mind to-oh? Wait, now?” She paused briefly. “I-wait. Sera. You didn’t warn me?”


I wish I could see Zestial’s expression, but the kind of arrangement Lilith has me in doesn’t really allow it. 


Mentioning it three days ago is not a warning.” She growled. “I-YES. Of course it’s important! This is-wait.”


I think the realization finally dawns on her


You’re still on. I supply unhelpfully.


FUCK.


And she disappears.


I am shoved back into consciousness as I look at Zestial in exhaustion.


“Would you just…please tell me you hate me and get it over with?”


The overlord blinked one set of eyes, then the other, tilting his head.


“While I worry for hell's future, I never at all hate thou.”


I open my mouth, then close it.


“...why?”


“Souls are quite messy things.” Zestial said calmly. “But they should never be blamed for someone else’s actions.”


I looked up at him, eyes widening in surprise.


“...why?”


He sighed, seeming weary..


“I shall explain more at mine place of residence.” He turned around. “Come along.”


I watch him go for a moment, stunned, before I shakily allow Cherri to help me to my feet. This goes badly immediately, no surprise.


“Hey uh, creepy spooky ghost man?” Cherri calls to Zestial, supporting me as I breathe hard against her. I might throw up after all. “He can’t really walk.”

 

“Yup it-” I let out a short groan of pain as my neck chooses that exact moment to remind me that it’s very angry. “-Sucks.”


“Hrm.” Zestial looked minorly annoyed. “Well. I am unable to perform healing magic.”


“Do ya know a doctor?” Cherri frowned at me as I wheezed for breath, trying to give her a confident smile.

“I hath never needed one, why would I?”


No idea-?” Cherri starts to ask, but then my pesky legs decide to collapse again.


Zestial hummed, shaking himself as he stalked over to me, leaning down and glaring at me with all four glowing eyes.


“...Hi?” I ask him weakly.


“Doth I hast thy consent to touch, Lou?”


I blinked.


“...sure?”


He spread his cloak and gathered me into one arm. Even with Lou’s body, I’m small enough to fit in the crook of his elbow as he cradles me against his chest with one wing, having me sit in a sort of hammock.


“Now that we hath a means of transportation-” Zestial said calmly. “-I believe we must seek help from the queen.”


I stared at him.


“No.”


“Yes.” He responded apathetically.


“You really want the leader of a rebellion anywhere near the queen?” I inquire of him, raising an eyebrow. I would be feeling weird about our current position, but my body hurts too much to tell him to put me down.


“I am not.” Zestial said, then turned away as though the subject was settled. He tilted his head at Cherri. “I assume you’d like to come?”


It was not letting this happen. I was not putting Charlie in danger of me.


“This isn’t safe.” I tell him, head falling back as my short burst of strength entirely runs out. “I-I’m incredibly scary. OOOOO, stay away from me.”


“Thou hast a terrible ghost impression.” Zestial remarked, sounding unimpressed.


“Seriously. That’s a terrible idea-”


“Hush.” He tells me, tucking his wing(and me) into himself. I blink at the sudden darkness.


“I’M NOT GOING TO SLEEP.” I shout at him weakly, hackles already raised.


He ignored me, and panic started to burst into my chest.


Caaaalllm down. I tell myself, taking a deep breath. Am I claustrophobic? Add that to the list of ‘weaknesses that I hide worse than badly.’


Worse than badly is bad grammar. My brain chimed scoldingly.


Hey, grammar is hard. We’re not all writers here.


Suddenly, we’re moving, and before I know it Zesital is unfurling me in the hotel lobby.


“Oh, it’s you.” Husk grumbled. He was sketching something that looked suspiciously like a certain spider before he snapped the book shut.


“We were wondering if thou could fetch the queen for us? This one needs physic.” Zestial explained with a toothy smile.


I open my mouth, but he gives me a look that implies he’ll give me the wing treatment again if I don’t silence myself. 


So, wisely, I do as he dumps me onto a couch. I lay there pathetically, noticing a cat licking itself on the coffee table.


Wait.


Not a cat.


“KEEKEE!” I say, overjoyed.


She looks at me in minor annoyance, her ears flipping back for a moment.


“Hewwo pretty lady!” I coo, flopping an arm down in an attempt to pet.


She blinked at me.


I blinked at her.


She meowed.


“Hi!” I repeat.


Then started walking up to me, sniffing at my claw for a moment before she rubbed up against it, suddenly purring hard.


“Well. That is quite adorable.” Zestial observed. Then he turned back to Husk, all business. “So may you help or canst not thou?”


“Why should I?” Husk asked gruffly as the much friendlier cat hops up beside me, pressing her face against my cheek and making me giggle a little. I missed cats.


“Because the queen believes in the well being of her subjects.” Zestial said, squinting at him despite his crooked smile. “Or so I’ve been led to believe.”


Husk probably gives me a dirty look, but I ignore him. I’m too busy scratching Keekee under her collar, just where she likes it. 


“...Fine.” He relents, and there’s the noises of shuffling as he leaves the room. I’m not sure how he contacts Char, she’s the queen after all, but maybe she spends more time here than I realize. This is her safe space after all.


Zestial moves to stand beside me.


I look up at him, genuinely bemused.


“Why aren’t you letting me stay wounded, exactly?” I ask as Keekee takes up her usual perch on my chest, kneading into it slightly painfully.


Zestial blinked down at me.


“...That is none of thy concern.”


I furrow my brow at him.


“I’m dangerous, Zestial. If you just kill my body-”


“I am not willing to let that happen.” He interrupts, staring straight ahead once again.


I stared at the overlord.


“...Why?”


His shoulders sink as he gave me a glare, pupils showing as he hissed.


“You are clearly a kind soul, Lou. And would I would that for mine own collection that is merely of mine agenda!” He burst out.


My jaw drops.


“You want my soul?”


He sighed, looking down.


“...I would treat thou well.” He said finally. “You have things that few sinners have. Hope, charm, ambition…and thou art entertaining.”


I laugh a little at the horror of the situation.


“I try, thanks.” I say, somewhat deliriously.


“I appreciate your company.” Zestial admitted.


At that, I smile.


“So…could we just be friends then?” I pet Keekee, feeling myself calm a little more. “Besides…my master is pretty fond of me.”


Zestial hummed, returning with that crooked smile. His eyes are shaped in a way that seemed to indicate delight.


“I figured I could haply fix both problems--kill two birds with one stone, as they say.” He tilted his head. “Though as it seems thy soul is spoken for…I suppose I’ll take that.”


I grin.


“Well then, it’s nice to have friend.”


“...Agreed.” Zestial admitted.


Notes:

My apologies for the late update! Life did it's best to prevent this chapter from being posted, but yet I prevail!

(Welp, I posted the same chapter twice! My apologies for the confusion, I don't know what happened either!)

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 15: Deals Over Deals Over Deals

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Chave took Alastor downstairs for a drink eventually. Apparently she owned the bar here, and it was nearby.

 

“I don’t understand how destroying an apartment is helping with your loss, Alastor.” She tells him, raising an eyebrow at him as they step into the space.

 

It’s dark, dingy. Almost reminiscent of the speakeasies that Alastor knew in life. With peeling paint and worn cracked leather barstools. The windows let in a little light despite their cloudiness. But a fireplace along one wall crackles cheerfully, with several sinners sitting in armchairs around it, playing what looked like a game of uno. There’s a single rubber duck sitting on the mantle that makes Alastor’s throat close up, but beside it there were several other chotchkies and oddities. Several of them looked quite old–at least if the dust was any indication. A lizard–the animal, not the sinner form, crawled up upon Chave’s shoulder the moment she walked in.

 

The sheep gestures to a barstool, stepping behind the counter and beginning to clean a glass.

 

“So. Explain yourself.”


“Lou is planning a rebellion.” Alastor growled. “He’s been lying to you for years. He wants to become the new king of hell.”

A sinner beside him–the country cat, if Alastor remembered correctly–took a long sip of milk.

 

“What’s the problem with that?” They asked him, letting out a long unconcerned yawn.

 

Alastor stared at them.

 

Charlie is our queen.” He snarled, hackles immediately raised.

 

Chave set down a glass of apple juice with a soft clink in front of him.

 

“Calm down, sugar.” She said, eyes slightly amused. “I won’t have a fight here.”

 

NO, no! I’m INTERESTED.” Alastor whipped around to glare at them. “Do you doubt our queen?” 

 

They let out a soft chuckle.

 

“Of course. That’s why I’m here.” 

 

Then they stood to their feet, slinking gracefully away to sit beside the uno players.

 

“Deal me in?”


“Next round.” A lizard(sinner this time) growled forcefully.

 

“Seems like you need a bit of an explanation, sugar.” Chave observed with a small smile. Alastor left the drink untouched. He had no interest in a beverage that brought the king to mind right now.

 

“That would be much appreciated.

 

“This.” She said, waving around at the space around them. “Is the rebellion.”

Alastor's shoulders sank.

 

What?

 

“The rebellion.” Chave repeated. “That’s the one thing that brings us together–at least at first. These folks have begun to mean much more to me as time goes on…” She smiled fondly. “But. We all become Lou’s souls because he promises us one very important thing.”

“And that is?”

 

“Change.” She said.

 

And the word has so much power behind it that everyone in the space looks up. Just for a moment. Hope in their eyes.

 

“Change?” Alastor repeated. 

 

He hated that.

 

The only thing change had brought for him was sorrow. Over and over again.

 

He had no interest in it now.

 

Chave smiled.

 

“I lost my sister in an extermination, sugar. She came a few decades after me. I was so happy to see her. I thought she could make hell more bearable…make hell into home.” She turned to another glass, reaching for a rag. “An hour after meeting there was a spear lodged in her throat.”

 

Alastor raised an eyebrow.


“And?”

 

A sinner that was sitting beside a hellhound looked up from her hand, glaring at him.

 

There was fire in her eyes.

 

“I had to watch my uncle gasp for breath as he bled out.”


More sinners perk up.


“I ran as my best friend screamed for help. I was too late.”


“My whole family was massacred in an instant. Just last year.”


“Angels laugh as they kill us, radio demon.”

 

Alastor’s mouth stayed in a smile.

 

“Hm! Get over it.” He turned back to the glass he refused to drink from, dipping a claw in the liquid and stirring it around. “People die. People close to us die. The only reason we haven’t died yet is because we choose to stubbornly continue living! The weak don’t make it. The slow stop. It’s nature’s way.” He grinned manically. “I find it quite charming!”

 

 There’s a soft hum from the cowperson as their ears flick in Alastor’s direction.


“So…it’s his fault then?”

 

Alastor’s ears turn to them as well.


“Who’s?”

 

“My boyfriend’s.” The cowperson said in a way of explanation, tilting their head. “Is it his fault the angels chose him? His fault that I ran when I saw the danger? That he wasn’t fast enough?” Green eyes bore into Alastor’s skull. “His fault that he will never return?”

 

Alastor’s eyes widened for a moment, his smile falling.

 

“No.” He said finally. And they looked away, satisfied.

 

Chave looked at him, the lizard on her shoulder sticking out its tongue.


“Change.” She repeated. “Charlie…she’s sweet, sugar, she really is, but she can’t tackle this.”

 

Alastor doesn’t answer. He knows it’s true.

 

Charlie didn’t seem to understand, truly, how to be subtle. She didn’t demand things during heaven’s negotiations, but she didn’t seem to realize what she had to give either. It made them incredibly slow going, with Alastor and Sera brooding at each other the entire time while the queen and Emily chatted animatedly about whatever random thing they wanted.

 

“She doesn’t understand the loss her people feel. The pain. Her dad–it’s a shame, really, that he’s gone, but he was blind to us too. Lou? He’s trying. He promises change.”

 

“So it’s worth killing Charlie over then?”


Chave’s face suddenly whitens, looking surprised for the first time since this conversation began.

 

Killing?

 

“He’s purple, ‘member?” A small demon reminds them.


“Ah, yes.” Chave places two fingers to her forehead. “That’s not who I support, sugar. That’s someone else.”

 

“It came from his lips.” Alastor snarled.

“It didn’t come from him though.”

“He’s been purple for a while.” The demon explained, looking sad. Or at least his antennae drooped. “That’s why we’re here. It’s the closest place to him that we can use to hide.”

 

Suddenly, the door opens and someone runs inside, clutching a pocket watch nervously.

 

I AM TERRIFIED.” He declares.

 

“When aren’t you?” Chave asked, seeming amused. “Sit down now, and mind the radio demon.”

 

“The radio wha-AAAUGH! WHY ARE YOU HERE?”

Chave shrugged.

 

“He was vandalizing Lou’s apartment. I figured I’d give him a drink.” She raised an eyebrow at him. “Which he’s rudely ignoring.”


“I don’t like sweet things.” Alastor grumbled. Chave blinked, then nodded and went to prepare something else.

 

The ram inhaled, clearly trying to calm himself down.

 

“First Lou gets possessed, then-”

 

Possesed?” 

 

“Yeah! Purple.” The small one agreed. “Means we gotta run.”

 

“Oh.” Alastor blinked. “That sounds…interesting.”

 

The green-horned man stared at him as a bourbon is placed in front of him instead.

 

“You mean terrifying right? Absolutely terrifying?”

 

Alastor paused.

 

…It was. 

 

If Lou wasn’t in control to the extent that he’d told his souls to run when they saw him…

 

Then.


“He doesn’t want to hurt Charlie.” Alastor muttered in realization.

 

Chave snorted.

 

Of course he doesn’t.” She said with a laugh. “I feel like taking the responsibility away would only help her, don’t you? Who knows what she might do with this power. Her heart's too big for it.”

 


 

Angel’s eyes widened as he saw his master, relief making his shoulders sink.


“Lou!” he shouted, overjoyed as he went over to hug the disguised king. Keekee let out an annoyed merow, hopping off the man’s chest. “You’re okay!”

 

It had been almost two weeks since Lucifer had vanished without a trace, Angel was half worried Lilith had killed him somehow.

 

He let out a pained noise, gasping as he tried to hug Angel back.


“Don’t-speak too soon!” He said, clearly attempting to be cheerful.

 

“Ah, shit.” Angel said, straightening as he tried to assess him for wounds. He’d never been good at that. “What’d she do to you?”

 

She?” A voice repeated, and Angel suddenly noticed the giant spooky overlord looming over him. 

 

“AH!”

 

Zestial blinked at him, seeming pleased at his terror.

 

“Art thou aware of Lou’s current position, fellow spider?”

 

Angel looked at him, noticing his neck piece.


“Woah. Yer an arachnid too, eh?”

 

“That I am.”


“Aww, you found another bug man!” Cherri cooed, placing her elbows on the couch that Lucifer was laying on. “How adorable. The fireball is rapidly dying out, by the way.”

“I am fine.


“Thou art not.” 

 

“So what happened?” Angel asked, brow knitting in concern as he sat down beside the overlord. Lou’s tail gently patted him on the knee before moving to wrap around himself again.

 

“...that’s not important.” He muttered, looking away with a sigh.

 

“I think it is.” Husk grumbled huskily from beside them. “You seriously are just going to give us a terrifying goodbye and then show up all hurt later?”

 

Lucifer opens his mouth, about to respond, when the queen walks in.

 

Zestial bows low, crooked smile respectful.


“Your majesty.”

 

She looked around, her eyes falling on Lou. He stared back at her.


“I heard you were hurt?”

 

He tried and failed to smile at her, eyes desperate.

 


 

God I want to tell her I love her.

 

I want to so badly.

 

I want to tell her everything’s going to be okay, that I’m me, that I missed her more than anything I’ve missed before(Which is saying a lot, as I’ve spent most of my life missing things.)

 

But I can’t.


I can’t say a thing, technically.

 

Don’t speak. Came the order. She is no longer yours.

 

And I obeyed it.

 

“This is Lou.” Angel introduces for me. “He owns my soul now.”


“I don’t trust him.” Husk adds. “But Zestial convinced me to not kill him immediately.”

 

“Oh!” Charlie stuck out a hand, seeming unconcerned. “Nice to meet you then? Maybe?”

 

My heart hurts as I reach out and shake hers, throat so tight that it threatens to suffocate me as I feel tears prick my eyes.


Then something distracts me from my grief.

 

“Razzle!” I cry hoarsely as the dragon flies up alongside my daughter. My wonderful, perfect daughter. “How are you?”

 

KeeKee sat beside me again, butting her head into me as Razzle stared at me.

 

I grin at him, trying to focus on the animals instead of the people. They were marginally less upsetting.

 

“How’s my cutest little bodygua-oh!” 


He flies into me at full speed, pressing up against me with a happy little chuff. I laugh even as his weight makes several random pains spring up, scratching the sweet spot under his chin.


Charlie blinked in surprise, furrowing her brow at him.

 

“That’s…weird.” She observed. “Um. Razzle?”

 

He ignored her, too busy sniffing my face. Keekee hopped up on the back of the couch, purring loudly as she rubbed up against my cheek.

 

“Razzle?” Charlie repeated, confusion growing.

 

Razzle sniffed at me, and that’s when I heard him.


“You look bloody strange, old chap.” He observed in his thick British accent. I have no idea why he has a thick British accent, but he does. The first thing I’d created in centuries and it came out European, go figure.


I nod at him in agreement. He gestured to Charlie with one wing.

 

“She’s been fine.” He said. “Well taken care of. But she’s certainly not chuffed at your leave.” He looked at me accusingly. “Where in this god-forsaken hell have you been?

 

“Long story.” I respond sparingly. 

 

He whacks me with his tail.


“Cheeky bastard.”


I grunt in pain, wincing a little.

 

“That’s me.”

 

He marched off me, sniffing at the place that he hit. Then he looked up at Charlie.


“The bloke’s hurt.” He informed her. She only continued to look at him in confusion. That was another thing. Only a select few could understand him.

 

“Razzle, come.” She ordered, beckoning to him.

 

Razzle grunted in annoyance, giving me another glance and pointing at me with his tail.

 

“Heal him first.”


“Razzle?” She held out her hands.

 

HEAL HIM.” Razzle shouted angrily, giving me glare. “Help me out, she can’t understand British.”


I shake my head, unable to explain why.

 

“Razzle, please-” She reached out towards him, and he snapped at her. She gasped, eyes widening as she pulled her vulnerable fingers out of his grasp.


I AM NOT LOSING ANOTHER FAMILY MEMBER, DO YOU HEAR ME?”

 

I frown down at him before lifting him up under his armpits.

 

“No sir. We don’t bite.”


“Actually-” He protested, struggling a little before letting me bring him to my chest. “We’re in hell. Everyone bites here.” He paused for a moment. “Dazzle…Dazzle didn’t, I suppose.”

 

I sigh, patting him on the head a few times.

 

“...You still think about Dazzle, huh?”

 


 

Razzle looks up at the man for a moment, letting out a chuff.

 

His expression crumbles.


“I’m so sorry, bud.”

 

“Y-you understand him?” Charlie asked, her eyes widening. “W-what’s he saying?”

 

She hadn’t been able to communicate with Razzle at all since her dad left, and it was just the worst. Very one sided conversations.

 

“He misses his brother.” He said with a sigh, his slitted pupils dilating for a moment before they reduced again. His gaze never left the dragon, Charlie almost mistook it for a conversation between those two instead. “...He’s grieving.” 


“Then why did he-” Charlie sighed, looking at her hand. “He’s never, ever tried to bite me.” Charlie suddenly scanned the man slowly. “Who…are you?”

 

The man doesn’t answer as he continues to be loved on by every single one of her pets.


Cherri cleared her throat.

 

“Ah-hem! He-uh. He needs your help.”


Razzle let out an annoyed growl, but the man’s petting seemed to calm him down again.

 

Zestial bowed to Charlie again, and she couldn’t help but shuffle uncomfortably. A month of being queen, a day, a decade, none made the difference of how entirely weird that was.

 

“I would appreciate it if thou could heal thine friend.”


Charlie blinked, then placed a hand to her chest with a soft laugh.

 

Me?

 

Zestial paused.

 

“Are you…unable to help?”

 

“Oh! I um-yeah! No I can but-that’s all. Um-” She paused, and a voice that sounded strangely filtered in radio static spoke in her mind.

 

‘You are a queen, my dear. Act like it, or your subjects will eat you for lunch. And not in the fun way.’

 

“AHEM.” She said loudly, straightening herself as she bent down to speak to the man directly, forcing him to meet her eyes. “What can you do for me?”

 


 

It is at that moment that Lilith decided to make her grand entrance.

 

Move. She growled to my consciousness, trying to shove me away.

 

NO! I shout immediately, trying to claw myself back. No you fucking DON’T THAT IS MY DAUGHTER DON’T YOU DARE I-

Her voice is ruthless.

 

You are my soul. Move. 

 

And I’m forced to step away, rage and helplessness making my(metaphorical) throat clog.

 

Lilith lets me see out of my eyes this time though.


She likes how much it hurts me.

 

“Oh, so many things, dear Charlotte.” Lilith said slyly in my voice. Razzle hops off me immediately.


“Old…chap?” He asked, looking slightly fearful. 

 

Lilith ignores him. Her eyes are focused on Charlie.

 

Run. I plead with her silently, begging the universe to give me this one win in my life. Run Char. Leave this body to die.

 

“...Like…what?” Charlie asked wisely.

 

“Oh, simple!” Lilith laughed. “I will give you what you’ve wanted most in the past decade.”


“W-what?” My daughter takes a step away.

 

Yes, go. Go! I shout.

 

“...A simple conversation with your father!” She threw her head back and laughed. “Wouldn’t that be lovely?”


Charlie took another step back, her face contorting from surprise to hope to sadness to confusion and back again.

 

“H-how do you-”

 

“Charlie.” Angel suddenly speaks. “Charlie wait you don’t understa-”

SILENCE.” Lilith ordered through my deal, and Angel’s eyes widened as his chain tightened around his neck.

 

GET OFF HIM! I shout at her, trying to shove her from my mind.

 

My daughter whips her head around, staring at the spider in horror.

“Wh-what.” She shook her head. “How-” She took a deep inhale. “No. No…Lou. I don’t tru-”

 

Lilith tilts my head, widening my smile cruelly. 

 

“You don’t want to see him then?”

 

Her expression hollowed with grief.


“Of course I do, but-”

 

Cherri looked around at me, then blinked we


“Charlie, wait. This isn’t him. You can’t trust-”

 

Lilith cackled, interrupting her.

 

“Who said a thing about trust?” She asked languidly. “What matters is that I have exactly what you need.”

 

Zestial is silent behind us, probably afraid of the loop around his own neck. My mind flooded with despair. I’m not even sure how–I don’t even have a mind anymore.

 

Charlie’s shoulders straightened, her gaze suspicious.

 

Step away step away step AWAY-

 

“How do I know you aren’t lying?”

 

Lilith spread my hands.


“Why would I?” She asked innocently.

 

Angel let out a muffled shout.

 

BECAUSE SHE-


Leave.” She ordered him. “You will not interfere with my affairs.

 

I wait in horror as he’s forced to turn around and walk out of the room.


Charlie stares at me, in full distrust now.

 

“Prove it.”

 

Lilith tilts my head with another laugh.

 

“Where’s your faith?”

 

“With him.” My daughter growls.

 

“Funny, isn’t it? I always felt it should be the other way around, him being the devil and al-”

“Shut up.”

 

Lilith chuckled, then waved my hand.

 


 

A window summons beside Lou, purple and writhing. It’s vaguely familiar to Charlie, but she can’t quite pin down what she knows it from.

 

Slowly, it clears and-

 

Charlie let out a choked sob.

 

Dad.” She whispered vehemently.

 

He looked like he was sleeping, almost, his eyes closed and breathing so shallow that Charlie thought he was dead for a second. He’s crumpled against a murky wall, entirely limp. He looked…strange. Like he’d been there for years. Something was…off about his position. 

 

But.

 

Charlie knew she could wake him up. All she had to do was touch him. Call his name. Knock on his door-

 

She reaches out, and with a flick of Lou’s wrist it vanishes.

 

“So?” His smile widened as Charlie looked towards him, meeting those purple eyes…had they always been purple? Charlie couldn’t remember. “Can we do business then?”

 

“...What exactly do you want?” Charlie asked warily.

 

“Not too much at all!” Lou said, looking pleased. “A favor-”


Charlie cut him off.

 

“No.”

 

She crossed her arms.


“Absolutely not.”

 

She looked at him in complete and total unimpressed-ness.

 

“Never.”

 

Lou paused for a long moment before letting out a laugh and nodding.

“Never mind that then!” He clapped his hands. “How about this! Three days early access to the rings, the treat of being able to perform at your upcoming festival and…” He seemed slightly annoyed. “I suppose the healing of this body would be…beneficial.”

 

Charlie’s mouth tightened.

 

“And in return?”


“You will see your father.”


Her gaze narrowed, her training from Alastor making the next question a no-brainer.

 

“When, for how long, and where.”

 

“At the festival-” His smile grew. “I will assure you several hours, at least, and right here. In hell. I’ll take him straight to you.”

 

He stuck out a hand.

 

“Then do we have a deal?”

 

And Charlie…

 

She wants to take it. Badly.

 

Her mind flips through rules too quickly. Were there any other clarifications she needed to make? This didn’t somehow include her soul, did it? That-that wouldn’t make any sense, right? 

 

“A performance?” Husk asked, furrowing his brow at him.

 

“Why yes!” Lou studied his nails carefully. “He-I am quite the entertainer when I need to be!”

 

“...It’s not wrong.” Cherri agreed reproachfully. “Lou is an entertainer.”


Charlie blinked at her, trying to push down her excitement.

 

“What do you mean by that, Cherri?”


The pyromaniac watched Lou warrily.


That isn’t Lou.”

 

The overlord froze for a moment, pupils dilating angrily before he turned back to Charlie.

 

“Ignore her. She is under influence.” 

 

“I am no-”


Lou's tail whacked her from behind, cutting her off. He offered a hand again, eyes intense.

 

“This deal will not last forever, Charlotte. Make your decision.”


Charlie blinked at his directness.


“I should speak to my advisor-”


“You may not. You will make this deal without him.”

 

Charlie wanted to ask how he knew she was thinking about Alastor, but before she could Lou was speaking again, voice like silk.


“...He misses you.”


“I-”


“He would do anything for you.”

 

Grief and guilt twisted Charlie’s heart.


“I know.” She whispered softly.

 

And slowly.

 

Her hand slid into his.

 

Notes:

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading! If I can, I'll be updating before Ao3 goes down, cool? Otherwise I'll do it right after!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 16: Static

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Lilith cackled in delight and triumph as she shoved me back into my body.

 

I stare up at Charlie in horror.

 

“Sweetheart.” I say softly. “W-why…why would you-”

 

I shake my head sadly, knowing she can’t hear me as power radiates off us both, the deal sealing in an instant.

 

And at that moment, Alastor burst in.

 

Saw our interlocked hands.

 

And his face.

 

Froze.

 

I recognize almost immediately that he’s about to have a panic attack. His ears are pressed so hard into his head that it looks like he couldn’t hear a thing around him. His eyes are big, slightly glazed over as his consciousness leaves the present and rests somewhere else. His smile is desperately wide, stretched to its fullest capacity.

 

He’s on Charlie in an instant, tearing her away from me and backing away as shadows burst from his back and curl around her defensively.

 

GET AWAY!” He screeched in a way that only I knew was panic. Anger was a deeper tone of static, crunchier too.

 

“Alastor?” Charlie sounded taken aback, but I know he can’t hear her.

 

He can’t hear anything like this.

 

His eyes are locked on me, filled with hatred as his pupils rapidly click and unclick into radio dials, horns growing.

I’M NOT LOSING HER TOO.” He spat at me.

 

I stare at him as Charlie continues trying(and failing) to calm him down. Razzle moves to sit on my lap again, glaring up at the radio demon defiantly as he spread his wings to try to shield me from view.

 

WELL?!” He demands angrily.


He’s looking for a reaction.

 

But I don't…have one.

 

What-what am I even supposed to-

 

My shoulders sank as I crumpled on top of Razzle.

 

Oh right.

 

My body is completely screwed.

 

“Dear lord!” The dragon cried, turning around and trying to nudge me back to my senses. Zestial is at my side as well, giving Alastor a glare. 

 

“Don’t bother him. He’s in quite enough pain.”

 

The radio demon only seethes back at him.

 

I let out a hazy giggle as even Cherri stared at me with uncharacteristic concern.

 

“Heh…pain is simply a mortal coil.”

 

The fact that it was coiling through my mind, stringing itself up on the edges like festive christmas lights of anguish, was entirely…besides the point.

 

It would be awesome if I could release this physical form, but at this point I’m so closely tied to it that I have no choice but to wait it out.

 

Charlie tries to get out from behind Alastor, clearly attempting to heal me, but the shadows keep her firmly behind him.

 

I didn’t know if I’d ever appreciated the demon more.

 

“Al, come-on-!” She demands, pushing at one of them in annoyance. “I-have to heal him.”

 

“...give me a band aid. Too little healing.” I mumble as my vision starts swimming. “Jus’...lemme die.”

 

I won’t let you! Lilith chimed cheerily.

 

…I feel like you’ve been overall unhelpful to my living streak. I grumbled in response, remembering the–shall we say frequent–torture sessions.

 

That doesn’t count! I don’t think she’s ever been this delighted. 

 

“‘HAVE TO’?” Alastor repeated in a snarl.

 

YES!” Charlie confirmed at the same volume. “NOW RESPECT YOUR QUEEN.”

 

Alastor huffed, then made the smallest of holes in his cage of shadows.

 

Charlie squeezed out, brushing off her clothes with a sniff in the demon’s direction.

 

Thank you.” She knelt down beside me. “What seems to be the problem?” She asked, eyes shining curiously.

 

CAN I TALK???? I practically scream in Lilith’s direction, my rage filtering out for a moment.

 

…Say ‘please’.

 

The embarrassment doesn’t even matter to me anymore.

 

Please.

 

She waits for too long before responding, playing with me.

 

Hm. Fine.

 

“Itdoesn’tmatter.” I say quickly, getting it out of the way as fast as I can. “How are you? Are you okay? How’s Vaggie? How’s being queen? I-I’m so sorry-”

 

Stop.

 

I cut myself off as Charlie stared at me in confusion. Alastor is watching me, lip still curled, but it’s clear he’s too busy panicking to fully register what I’m saying.

 

Heal him and EXPLAIN.” The demon demands.

 

How about this? You may answer her questions.

 

“I-everything hurts.” I say finally.

 

Ha.

 

“I-I mean um-it-” I close my eyes, squeezing them shut. “Help.”

 

I…have no idea who I’m talking to.

 

No one can.

 

Alastor’s voice is the next thing I hear.

 

Just let him die.”

 

I agree with him quietly.

 

“I can’t, Al.”

 

Oh right. Nevertheless it feels like it would be a lot safer if-

 

Suddenly, something is shoved in my mouth, and I swallow in alarm.

 

…Angelic blood.

 

My heart sinks as the rest of my body is suddenly flooded with energy.

 

“...Thanks.” I mutter.

 

“Yeah.” Charlie said with a sigh, standing to her feet and turning away. She tucks a now-empty flask into her pocket, and I realize it must be Vaggie’s blood.

 

I watch her leave.

 

Move. I tell myself softly.

 

And I do.

 

Standing to my feet, wiping my mouth, thanking Zestial politely for his help and punching Cherri in the arm for being so concerned about something that was nothing.

 

Nothing.


That nothing…could ruin everything.

 

Dread pools in my chest for a moment. Lilith hadn’t needed me to be injured in order to make that deal, she’d been planning on it. She just needed me to be close to her to make that offer.

 

An offer of me. I think in disgust.

 

I’m suddenly shaken from my thoughts by a disbelieving cry from Alastor.

 

L-” He cut himself off pointedly(ow). “-Your…father?”

Charlie nodded vigorously.

 

“Yeah! I-I’ll be able to see him again!” She seemed so hopeful…

 

My throat tightens as I turn away again, moving to find Angel.

 

“Charlie…” Alastor trailed off for a moment. “You do understand he is…Lost. You must realize that this isn’t wise-”


Charlie interrupted him, and I froze at the anger in her voice.

 

“I am not giving up on him.” She growled. “Even if you are. He never gave up on you.”

 

Alastor’s voice is so thick with static that I can barely make it out.

 

I have not-I would never-”

 

Charlie snorted.


“You would and you have, Al.”

 

I AM SIMPLY MOVING ON.”

 

“THERE’S NOTHING TO MOVE ON FROM!” Charlie practically screamed back.

 

I slowly turn around, eyes wide. I don’t think I’ve ever heard them fight like this.

 

About me.

 

Guilt sliced through me suddenly, and my mouth twisted.

 

Looks like I always force people apart.

 

Husk blinked.


“Charlie-” He began.


SHUT UP.” She hissed, cutting him off. His eyes widened as the cat froze. She takes a step closer to the demon, looking up at him with challenge in her eyes. “MY DAD IS STILL ALIVE, ALASTOR.

 

The radio demon backed down, though the rage on his face is more than apparent.

 

YOU THINK HE WOULD LIKE YOU MAKING DEALS WITH SUSPICIOUS PEOPLE?” He looked at me, antlers growing to wicked points as hatred practically bowls me over. 

 

“...I doubt he would.” I answered him softly. 

 

“YOU THINK HE’D WANT ME TO GIVE UP?” Charlie shot back viciously.

 

I HAVE NEVER GIVEN UP ON HIM.”

 

Charlie lets out a snarl of wrath, her full demon form on full display now. Wiggles hissed from her place around her neck, eyeing Alastor with disdain.

 

“SAY HIS NAME THEN.”

 

Alastor froze, shoulders sinking as he snapped his neck around to glare at her rather than me. My eye twitched, hands curling and uncurling into fists.

 

Don’t hurt my baby. I think despite myself.

 

What did you just say?” Alastor’s feather-soft voice pops with static like a twisted popcorn machine.

 

Charlie glowered at him. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever seen my daughter so angry.

 

“Say. His. Name.”

 

Alastor’s eyes clicked to dials, then unclicked, his shoulders rising and falling in angry pants.

 

That is an exercise in futility, my queen.” His voice is entirely submerged in filter, static bringing it in and out. His smile widens as he cocks his head like a dog. “It will yield nothing beneficial.” His ears flick back. “I know there is no use…crying over spilled milk, as they say.”

 

The words are cruel, and the stunned silence in the room knows it.

 

Alastor turned to me again, clearly dubbing the conversation over.

 

Now. You-

 

“His name, Alastor Walton Bonin.” Charlie interrupted.

 

The radio demon let out a screeching bleat, grinding to a halt.

 

I stare at Charlie.

 

Oh shit.

 

She’s that pissed?

 

Full names have power here. A power that only very, very close families have access to. Alastor has to answer her.

 

“You said you loved him once.” She said. Her face was shrouded in shadow, lips tight as she looked down slightly. “That was the first time I heard you use it.” She looked up, and her eyes were sad. Tired. I feel a deep pang in my chest. “Prove that you love him, Alastor. For the first time in the past decade, say his name.”

 

Alastor stared at her, eyes wide. 

 

The only sound that emitted from him was static.

 

Charlie let out a dry laugh.

 

“Then don’t pretend you care about him, Alastor.” 

 

She looked away.

 

"My dad always hated pretenders."

 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 17: Reflections

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I.

 

Am drinking.

 

A lot?

 

I think a lot.

 

“Top me off?” I plead with Chave, holding up my glass. She fills it with apple juice, letting out a chuckle as I chug its contents and groan, letting my head fall dramatically to the table.

 

No one comes to my aid.

 

“Is anyone going to ask about my wallowing?” I ask, opening one eye.

 

The cat demon, Bigodes, sitting beside me adjusts their hat, studying their claws for a moment as their whiskers twitch. 

 

“I think the lack of alcohol isn’t doing you any favors.” 

 

I study my empty glass, considering this.


“Chave, can I have…beer?”

 

She raised an eyebrow, crossing her thick arms. Her lizard is resting on one of her horns.

 

“Do you have an ID?”


I flip her the bird as one of the souls behind me laughs, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. 

 

“Yup! We can’t be underage drinking in Lou’s territory!”

 

I glower at him, though my frown twitches slightly.

 

“You know I’m older than all of you.”

 

“Riiight. That’s what you always say.” Bigodes says, raising one of their eyebrows at me. Their glass is filled with milk. The demon on my other side has strawberry limeade in hers. I don’t particularly ban substances around here, but I guess the lack of social pressure and suppliers makes it more difficult to get.

 

“It’s true!” I protest.

 

“Sure, Lou.” Chave said pleasantly, and I let the topic go. I try to be calmer around my souls if I can, after all.

 

“LOU!” Someone shouts, and I smile as I look behind me.

 

“Hey Asiste-”


WHY WAS THE RADIO DEMON HERE?

 

I froze, eyes widening. My shoulders tensed.


“Why was what?”

 

“You didn’t know!” Assiter shouted, pumping his fist. He pointed around the room. “I told you all he didn’t know!”

 

“Know what?”


“That the world is ending, clearly!” The watchmaker declared with a cheer.

 

I turn to Chave, brow furrowed.

 

“Alastor was here?”

 

Her face was calm, though there was a glint in her eyes I couldn’t quite read.

 

“He…came by, yes. I found him in your apartment destroying things.”

 

Hmm. I had been wondering about the mess. Though stuff tended to get vandalized a lot down here, so I hadn’t thought much of it.

 

“Well-” I place a hand to my neck, closing my eyes for a moment as I lean my elbow onto the bar. “-That’s very on brand for him.”

 

“I brought him down here, served him a drink.”

 

“He doesn’t like sweet things.” I mutter before she can tell me.

 

Chave is quiet for a moment.

 

“How do you know him, sugar?”

 

I look up, finally releasing my throat.

 

“Why do you ask?”

 

She sighed, but not in a way that suggested disappointment. More so sadness.

 

“He had that loss to him.”

 

I blink in surprise, moving the pads of my fingers on the cool inside of the empty glass.

 

“What…do you mean?”

 

“That look we all have, when you get us.” She said, a faint smile on her face. “That…hollowness. That anger. That…urge to do something, but having no idea what.”

 

“On Alastor?” I asked, befuddled.

 

“On Alastor.” She agreed. 

 

I’m quiet for long enough that she continues. The whole room is quiet now, all of them listening to us.

 

“And I can’t help but wonder…Just what you would have to do with that, Lou.” She looked at me, eyebrows sunk in part curiosity and part grief. “After all, you’re the one who cured that look on me, them-” She nods to Bigodes, who nods back. “On…all of us, if you don’t mind me saying so.”

 

I look down at the bar for a moment longer before I chuckle.

 

“Thanks. I-I’m honored to be that for you.”

 

She nods, seeming a bit reassured, at least. 

 

“So?”

 

“Alastor-” I begin, voice shuddering slightly. And then I…realize something. Something surprising enough that I have to mutter aloud. “...I don’t want to talk about him.”

 

I…don’t want to talk about him? My mind repeats in confusion.

 

I…always have, haven’t I?

 

Wanted to rant about him, rave about him…when I loved him, I wanted to tell the world. When I hated him, at first, I wanted to convince everyone that seemed to want him around just how much he sucked.

 

Talk and talk and talk-

 

…But now?

 

There’s only quiet.

 

It’s not really angry. It’s not a silent treatment.

 

It’s…tired.

 

I feel my neck curl to stare at the table as I press the fallen hairs back behind my horns and out of my face. Tired. It would make enough sense. I’d been living for the demon for so long…him and Charlie, but my love for Charlie was like a shot of espresso. Invigorating and full of promise. Maybe a little bitter, but it was up to me to add the sugar.

 

But Alastor’s love…was exhausting. So complicated, so…sticky.

 

I was overwhelmed with its soreness. The prick of each warm thought that remained had worn me away.

 

Chave gently places a furred hand on my shoulder, and I’m pulled out of my moody metaphors.

 

“That hard to talk about, huh?”

 

Bigodes snorted in a way that only they could–both sympathetic and condescending.

 

“That’s a pretty severe ghost from your past.”

 

I laugh without humor or cause.

 

And I decide that these people deserve a summary, at least.

 

I take a deep breath.

 

“He…left me. After I gave him what he most wanted. He…abandoned me when I sacrificed everything.” I say softly, staring at my glass. “And…I still live with the consequences.”

 

For a moment, the room is silent.

 

Then there’s a loud laugh from behind me.

 

I blink, looking over my shoulder to find…Cherri? 

 

She’s laughing–no, not laughing–guffawing. Wheezing and bending over with hilarity.

 

I stare at her in bemusement as she finally gets herself under control, taking a deep inhale and wiping a tear from her eye as she finally meets my gaze.

 

“I-I’m sorry Lou it’s just-seriously? That’s all?

 

I frown at her, brow furrowing.

 

“It ruined my life, so I wouldn’t quite refer to it like that-”

 

“You do realize that this is fucking hell, right?” She interrupts, looking almost pitiful.

 

My face twitched in offense. She didn’t get it, of course she didn’t.

 

Yes, but I trusted-”

 

“‘I trusted.’” Cherri repeated somewhat mockingly as she hopped onto an empty spot on the bar and turned around to face the room. “Hey! Raise your hand if you’ve ever trusted someone you shouldn’t have!”

 

I look around at them, eyes widening as every single arm goes up. Some quick, some slow, some-

 

Chave?” I ask in confusion as the sheep raises hers slowly.

 

She rolled her eyes, though there’s somehow kindness to the gesture.

 

“Not you, Lou. But…of course I have.”

 

I look up at Cherri, who’s still laughing somewhat.

 

“Look, I-”

 

“Hey! Keep your hand raised if it resulted in dire consequences!”

 

Not a single arm goes down.

 

“Cherri.” I say slowly. “It is-” I just stop myself from saying stupid. “-Not a fair comparison to make.”

 

She paused, then sighed as she sat down, placing one arm on a knee.

 

“Look Lou, I get it. You think your thing is the worst.”


That is because it is. My mind observes. My mouth just says “Yeah, I guess I do.”

 

“But so does everyone!” Cherri said with a laugh, gesturing widely with her arms. “Everyone’s a moron! Everyone lets down their guard! Everyone has that one moment when they realize ‘oh fuck, they don’t like me nearly as much as I like them’.” She smiled at me, and I can see that small spark of pain in her eyes. “Everyone, whether it’s better or worse, has an Alastor.”

 

“I just…can’t believe I did that to myself.” I shake my head with a self-deprecating snort. “To all of hell, really.” 

 

Cherri wrapped an arm around me with a chuckle.

 

“You’re not the only one to make a mistake, dude. It doesn’t mean you’re alone in this world.” She shrugged, teeth glinting in the firelight. “Just means you’re a sinner. Like everyone else.”

 

“It doesn’t mean your pain isn’t yours, of course.” Chave adds, and I manage to smile at her. “But there’s no use blaming yourself for it, sugar.”

 

“You ‘aint alone.” Cherri agreed. It was funny how she could say incredibly sweet things in a very joking way and still seem genuine.

 

“Hm.” I take a deep breath and…laugh. A real one this time. “I…guess you’re right, aren’t you?”

 

Cherri snorted, punching me in the arm.

 

“Did you ever doubt us?”

 

I look at them both warmly.

 

Yeah, they didn’t quite get it. I knew that.

 

But hey, the base concepts were similar, weren’t they?

 

“Nope.”

 



Alastor…isn’t feeling right now.

 

There’s no need to, really. He doesn’t like feeling. There’s a reason why he smiles. It’s a valuable tool, yes, but there’s more than that to it. An absence of emotion. A choice to remain unbothered.

 

And yet.

 

This…complete nothing…unnerved him.

 

And he can’t help but wonder why-

 

Alastor’s reached the bottom floor again. He’s not completely sure when he left his room, but he must have at some point. What…even was this? Apathy, perhaps?

 

Hmm…Apathy. Yes, that must be it.

 

Say his name.

 

A soft mutter comes from his mouth. The lobby is empty, Alastor can vaguely sense that it’s late.

 

“Luuuuuuu…..” Hmm. No luck yet again.

 

Can he think it, at least?

 

Say his name. He urges himself silently.

 

-bright eyes, dark eyes, eyes I could look at forever. sunlight through blonde strands. warm words, a smaller hand in mine.

 

‘Better?’ That’s what he asked.

 

Alastor isn’t fully aware of the neck in his hand. The neck of a bottle, slim and fragile. His mind was still trying.

 

Sometimes his thoughts feel just as glasslike. Smooth and clear. No true purpose other than as a thing to look through. The smallest of barriers between him-

 

-and everything he tried to hide.

 

Not better. Never better again.

 

He manages to shadow travel up to his room, but he’s a few feet off mark. He barely feels the coolness of his magic, barely notices the click of his hooves against the floor–when had he taken off his shoes? Why had he?

 

What use is a name when it will never be all he is?

 

Alastor sits down again, uncorking the bottle and leaning over one arm of it. His knees hung limply off the other side.

 

It doesn’t matter if I can’t say it.

 

But Charlie had cared…what was wrong? What was this…glitch in his voice?

 

Why couldn’t he speak?

 

Have I given up? He asks into himself again. Or at least…he knows it is again, but he can’t remember the answer. If there was one.

 

What is there to give up on? Him?

 

He laughs aloud, unfocused eyes finding the window upside down as he puts the bottle to his lips. The stars are out tonight.

 

There is no giving up on him. Giving up on him would be giving up on life itself.

 

He closed his eyes, having no idea if the burning in his throat was due to the liquor or not. He knew this would hurt tomorrow. Or did he? Did he really know anything?

 

How is this even living? His mind asked in disgust.

 

Alastor emitted a soft grumble from his throat, studying the empty bottle absentmindedly.

 

Well, I’m alive aren’t I?

 

Being alive is simply having a life. Living is making it yours.

 

Alastor sighed as he lowered his hand and closed his eyes. He wished he could sleep. This kind of night made his brain all…philosophical.

 

Of course, if he wanted to sleep, he probably should just…do it?

 

Great idea.

 

Alastor sighed, rolling onto one side and curling in on himself. The last time he’d slept…had been with Lou, hadn’t it?

A fluke, he was sure. Some sort of…random coincidence.

 

He’s going to take Charlie away. His mind observed apathetically. I just know it. Lilith was in his eyes.

 

Alastor froze, teeth gritting as his entire body was filled with ice for an instant.

 

Lilith?

 

Alastor remembered the overlord’s eyes shining in glee.

 

What else could that purple mean?

 

Lilith.

 

Again.

 

He felt something warm slip down his cheek.

 

She’s going to succeed in ruining me one day.

 


 

I’m going to ruin him someday, you know.

 

Lilith’s voice interrupts my normal thoughts, and I sigh. I’m in my room again, sitting with my feet hanging out of the windowsill and staring mournfully at the sky. A cup of tea sits in my hands.

 

Wanna elaborate, Miss ominous?

 

I can ask you to fall out of this window, you know. She threatens, her voice still neutral in my mind. It would be so easy. Just ask for your hold to loosen, your gravity to tilt just a fuzz forward. And you’d be gone.

 

I take a sip, leaning against the side of the sill. My tail tightens its hold against the wall reflexively, but that’s my only physical reaction.

 

Sorry Lilith. Still not afraid of heights.

 

She’s quiet for a long moment, probably stewing in annoyance that her words don’t strike fear to my bones, before she speaks again.

 

I was referencing that demon you are so very attached to.

 

Mmm. Do you have no one else to talk to upstairs, master?

 

She ignores me.

 

It must be difficult, is it not? Accepting that you still have attachment to that wretched creature?

 

She waits for a response, but I don’t offer any.

 

It will be far more difficult when I break him. I assure you of that.

 

Breaking a soul is that it takes time. Real breaking, that is. And I am in the business of breaking, as I’m sure you know all too well.

 

There is a true…art to it, Lucifer. An art that goes all too unrecognized.

 

I give another glance at the sky, letting the tea warm me before I turn around and hop off the windowsill, accepting that my alone time is over. Lilith villain-monologuing in my head is a regular occurrence around these parts.

 

It takes hope in order to be hopeless. She continued as I placed the lukewarm mug in the sink, glancing at the too-small collection of records I have available. Music helped these times a lot. Distraction or whatever. It takes joy in order to take it away. A beautiful wave of emotion, over and over again. Until slowly, ever so slowly…the high parts stop. The water never crashes again. 

 

I hum to myself as I flick through them, attempting to make a decision before realizing I’m not paying attention at all and start over.

 

The true weapon that one must use is happiness. The memory of it stays in a sinner’s mouth like a good meal that’s just out of reach.

 

I finally grab one, hands fumbling slightly as I remove it from the sleeve.

 

They’re hungry…oh so hungry for it Lucifer. Desperate for it. All they want is a taste, a hint of that happiness. They’ll look for anything else to fill them, but they know the only thing they truly want is something they’ll never get back.

 

I can’t help but pause, staring at the black of the vinyl for a moment.

 

There’s only one more piece necessary for madness. 

 

I put the record onto my turntable.

 

Do you know what it is? 

 

Soft, crackling piano slowly emits from it.

 

…Nothing? Really? You’re so familiar with it I think you’d jump straight to the answer.

 

I watch it spin for a moment before sinking down a wall, head up towards the ceiling.

 

Guilt.

 

Ah, there we are.

 

Yes.

 

The final straw is letting them realize that they starve themselves. That their pain, grief, suffering is all caused by the one thing they cannot escape.

 

Themselves.

 

And Alastor…She let out a gleeful laugh. He is so…so close.

 

You don’t know that.

 

Don’t tell me what I don’t know. I knew Alastor for decades. I was always so curious as to how he simply refused to break. He has more than stubbornness, you see. He has this…constant will to simply survive.

 

It’s why he left you.

 

I close my eyes, trying to imagine the sound around me pulsing through my veins instead of blood.

 

It’s funny. I thought he’d at least try to attack me. She continued, almost gloating.

 

Are you saying this because I felt hope tonight?

 

Did you now? She asked, sounding unconcerned. No, I don’t care. You’re close too.

 

I stand to my feet, rubbing a hand down my face. Rude of her to say.

 

…What did Alastor ever do to you?

 

Ha! Nothing. I have no motivation other than curiosity when I break a soul. 

 

Most souls, at least.

 

I place a hand on the couch, claws digging into it until my jaw tightens.

 

I don’t want to hear it Lilith. I say finally.

 

Hear what?

 

About how I ruined your life. I don’t want to hear it. I don’t care.

 

She’s angry now, I can tell. I’ll pay for this. Every syllable I’ll pay in pain.

 

I know that’s why you’re doing this. I know that’s why you treat me worse than any other soul you’ve owned in all of eternity-

 

You don’t-

 

I do. I know what you’re known for. I’m not an idiot. 

 

It is not up to you-

 

You love that, don’t you? You love taking away the free will I gave you. I know, Lilith. I know who you are. I know what you’re doing. I know you’re in love with Sera.

 

Stop. Stop this you know-

 

It’s too pleading to be a command, so I plow on.

 

I know that you think somehow she’ll rule the two realms at your side. I know you haven’t told her what you’re doing. 

 

I know you.

 

So stop. Telling me. What you are.

 

Alastor is stronger than both of us will ever be. He isn’t going to break.

 

You don’t believe that.

 

Is that an order?

 

…No.

 

I do. You’re scared of him. He’s the wrench in your plans you refuse to see.

 

Alastor. Won’t. Break.


I let out a bleak laugh.

 

Especially not over me.






Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please interact a bit, it always keeps me motivated!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 18: Lilies

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Angel hated this.

 

Deeply.

 

Sure, sure sure. Just put the entire fate of the universe into his hands! It was only all of his loved one’s lives at stake! NO PRESSURE!

“I HATE YOU!” Angel shouted loudly, banging his fist onto the table as he was filled with complete and utter rage. A headache was pounding near the front of his skull, and it was driving him crazy. 

 

“Still trying to read?” Husk asked, raising an eyebrow in his direction. He was laying on their bed watching him struggle while pretending to draw, as he had been for the past hour.

 

An hour where Lucifer was still under Lilith’s control. Which, if Alastor was to be believed, meant that both Vaggie and Charlie and ALL OF HELL AND HEAVEN’S lives were at stake!

And it was all because of this stupid stupid stupid book. 

 

The first part was fine! A little note that said, in very simple and lovely English:

 

I’m happy to provide this information on soul deals, Lou! If you have any questions please ask me, though I think this is the last of the tomes I have in my archives.

 

-Cara

 

P.S: Seems like it’s written in this weird language. I recognize some of the words, but I assume you’ll be able to puzzle the rest out for yourself! Have fun!

 

‘HAVE FUN!’

 

“YOU, GOOD SIR, ARE A JOKE!” Angel shouted at the piece of paper, poking it so hard that it impaled on his sharpened finger. “YOU DESERVE FUCKING DEATH! AND NOT IN THE FUN WAY.”

 

“Looks dead to me.” Husk observed, raising one eyebrow at the now-shredded slip.

 

Angel roared in frustration as he again flicked to the first page of the book, at least 3 eyes twitching as he attempted to read the first word.

 

 

 

 

NOPE. STILL GIBBERISH.

 

It didn’t matter what Angel tried! Random incantations, asking nicely, death threats, threatening the book with a good time, begging and pleading for the words to just make sense.

 

“I AM GOING TO SHOOT YOU.” Angel screamed, having half a mind to pull out his tommy gun. He hadn’t tried that yet, after ALL.

 

“You know, this would sound very aggressive without context.” Husk said, still seeming slightly amused.

 

“YES, I ASSUME IT WOULD.”

 

“Will you gift me with it then?”

 

“WITH WHAT?” Angel asked over his shoulder, still distracted.

 

“Context, kid.”

 

Angel deflated slightly as he looked over at Husk’s face, still slightly bored. But--ah, fuck it. If he wanted to try at least Angel could stop freaking out for a second.

 

He took the book in one hand and fell down beside the cat, resting his head on top of Husk’s ears as he handed the stupid piece of shit to him mournfully.

 

“I can’t read it.”

 

Husk hummed, flicking it open and skimming the note.

 

“Lou?” He asked, blatant suspicion in his voice.

 

“He gave it to me.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Said he’d free me if he knew how.”

 

Husk’s body froze against Angel’s for a moment.

 

“Wow.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“He’s a nutcase.”

 

Angel closed half his eyes. The fate of the universe was kind of tiring. He should probably let Lucifer know that the notes were written in a language unknown to man, but admitting that failure sounded like a horrible thing to do to him at this point.

“Pretty much.”

 

“Mind if I take a look?”

 

“Sure, fuck it.”

 

Husk is quiet for a moment, and Angel moved his available eyes to the cat.

 

“So?”

 

“Angel.”

 

“...Yes?”

 

Angel.

 

“That’s me.”

 

Husk looked up at him.

 

“This is clearly a blend of Chinese, Spanish and Russian.” He glanced down at it. “With a few hieroglyphics, I think. I can’t read those, but I’m pretty sure the pictures are self explanato-”

“WHAT???” Angel interrupted loudly, sitting up and staring at the cat like he’d suddenly learned three languages. “HOW CAN YOU-HOW LONG HAVE YOU-” He gestured at the book helplessly. “HOW?”

 

Husk’s eyes moved over the words languidly as he placed his head in one balled fist.

 

“I know a lot of languages, Angel.”

 

“BUT-THAT-”

 

“How did you think I figured out Italian so quickly?”


“HARD WORK AND DEDICATION???”

“Sure. But knowing six others helped.”

 

SIX?”

 

“Mhm. I used to say ‘one for each ring’.” Husk chuckled to himself. “It’s good to know that many as a gambler.”

 

“Husk.” Angel said, finally getting his brain back to the task at hand. He trained all his eyes on the cat, taking his shoulders in all 4 hands. “It is incredibly, incredibly important that you read that as quickly as possible and tell me everything it says.”

 

Husk searched his face, looking concerned.

 

“Why?”

 

“I can’t tell you until I’m out from under this soul deal.” Angel admitted. “But…It could bring Lucifer back.”

 

Husk’s face contorted into shock.

 

What?

 

“That’s what I’m hoping for.” Angel admitted. “Read it. Please.”

 

Husk’s eyes were full of determination as he placed the book gingerly in his lap.

 

“Get me a piece of paper and a bottle of milk.”

 

Angel felt hope fill his heart.

 

“I love you.”

 


 

This is it. This is the end.

 

This tea party is going to make me snap.

 

I sit stiffly across from Lilith, a white lace tablecloth fidgeting between my fingers out of her view. Painted white lilies, thin and delicate, are painted on the side of my teacup. Hers bears cheerful sunflowers, and she sips from it every now and then casually, pinky out at the perfect civilized angle. The room is open on all sides, open arches revealing scenes of nature hell could only dream of–green fields, slow-flowing rivers, sunlight casting dappled shadows of oak trees. 

 

Everything peaceful and quiet.

 

It makes me want to scream.

 

“Go on then.” She spoke softly so as to not disturb the tranquility, voice as sweet as sugar cubes. “Enjoy the brew, Lucifer.”

 

I release the tablecloth in favor of knitting my hands firmly in my lap, feeling no tug at my neck.

 

“It’s a bit hot.” I say, jaw gritted.

 

She blinked slowly, entirely unconcerned with this statement.

 

“How impolite. You’d think one of your status would understand manners…” Her smile widened as she let out a chuckle. “Or at least one of your sweet tooth.”

 

I watch her carefully.

 

“Perhaps I’ve developed a taste for more bitter things.”

 

She hummed noncommittally and continued to drink.


I look at the frills of the tablecloth and realize that they’re the gaudiest things I’ve ever seen.

 

I refuse to break the silence, instead staring at my hands. They’re more worn than they were when I was Lucifer, cracks of dryness and small scars from burns I’ve accumulated decorate them rather than the gold streaks I used to wear–remnents from the fall that refused to leave that body.

 

I also have a fingerprint. A uniquely human–or, I suppose primate–characteristic. I study its spirals, trying to focus my eyes onto the marks.

 

She spoke again.

 

“...Would you like me to cut to the point?”

 

I raise my eyebrows at her, looking up from my lap.

 

“...Do I?” I answer, bracing myself. “I assume my consequence will be severe.”

 

After all, Lilith wouldn’t allow me to speak so brashly without retribution. And ‘speaking brashly’ was a very dull way to describe what I’d done to her last night. I didn’t regret it, but I knew the price paid would be far more than I expected.

 

Inflation’s a bitch.

 

She chuckled as though I’d just brought up an inside joke. Light and pleasant.

 

“I don’t believe it has to be, my pet.”

 

I watch her, mouth twitching. I can feel exhaustion at the tips of my eyes, the soreness at my neck. I haven’t slept since the last time Lilith ordered me to. 

 

I smile, feeling the forcedness of it yet knowing she can barely tell.

 

“Do I sense a scheme, master?”

 

She smiled back.

 

“That’s the agreeability I’m looking for. You may make it up to me yet.”

 

She stood to her feet gracefully, setting her cup down without a sound.

 

“You may have noticed that we’re quite close.”

 

“To what?”

 

“My kingdom.” She said with a deep, satisfied inhale. I feel myself bristle in disgust. “But…there is still a hole.”


“Really?” I can’t help the prick of hope that gets through the dark wall of emotion around my mind. Just a moment, just a flash. But it was a chance.


“Angelic steel.” She supplied, eyes dark as she turned to meet my gaze. “My subjects are at a disadvantage to our enemies. And I cannot have that.”

 

I stare at her, hope fizzing out.

 

“I see.” I say, somewhat hoarsely.

 

“So. Will you help me?”

 

I look away, teeth tight together as I hunch my shoulders over. I want to tear this tablecloth to shreds.


“What does my opinion have to do with it?” I ask, but it’s not a question. “I’m yours. You know that.”

 

Lilith chuckled, heels clicking on the stone as she walked up behind me, trailing a light hand over my back. I flinch hard, eye twitching as I keep my gaze on my claws. I hate the shivers up my back, the way that all instinct tells me to whirl around. I hate this tablecloth. I want to set it on fire and let the charred ashes flow down the river. I want to poison this place.

 

“I’ll need your skills.” She says in a fully neutral tone. She needs to take her hand off me she needs to she needs to I hate this tablecloth- “Of…people, I suppose. It’s impossible to fake your charms.”

 

“You want me to lie.” I summarize, pupils expanding and retracting over and over, moving in tandem with my breath. “You want me to lie in order to get you weapons.”

 

She makes an approving noise, her hand moving further up my back. Touch still a whisper.

 

“Exactly!” She said cheerfully.


“Weapons that you’ll use to kill my daughter. Weapons you’ll use to kill all of heaven.” I mutter with a crazed laugh. The tablecloth is steadily melting, a burned smell leeching through the sweet air of heaven like a disease. “Weapons you’ll use in a war I can’t stop. Weapons you’ll give to subjects you don’t own.”

 

Her voice is almost soothing.

 

“I’ll get them eventually anyway, Lucifer.” She coos, her hand creeping along my shoulder. The feeling is nauseating. “Sacrificing yourself would do nothing but prolong the suffering.”

 

My throat tightens as smoke fills the air. 

 

Lilith’s hand is around my neck, falling into the scar as easily as can be. I’m shaking now.

 

“Would you prefer the alternative?” She asks softly, breath tickling my ear.

 

Notes:

Short chapter this week, sorry gents! I've gotten a bit behind because uh. Stardew valley.

Anyways, next chapter has AAANGELS! How delightful!

Please leave comments and kudos!

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 19: The Key

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Emily didn’t like Lilith.

 

At all.

 

Which is unfortunate, because she really truly wanted to.

 

If Lilith was kind, and considerate, and full of joy, she’d be an excellent example of the truth that sinners could be redeemed, were not heartless monsters, that Queen Charlie’s plan could work, ect! It would’ve been perfect! Emily could befriend Charlie’s mother, then point at her when any of the archangels went on their rants about how sick they were of waiting to kill all the souls down in hell. ‘Look!’ she’d say. ‘Lilith is up here, and she’s great!’

 

Emily’s eyes widened as she ducked behind Abel.

Hide me.” She hissed to him, and he raised one eyebrow at her.

 

They were at one of the usual balls that happened in heaven. They were scheduled daily, sometimes several times, and everyone was normally invited. It seemed like angels never ran out of reasons to celebrate. Emily normally agreed with this sentiment, normally would flutter around from group to group, enjoying the chatter and joining in with tweets of her own whenever she felt the fancy. This one was especially beautiful too–fragrant white lilies settled in flower pots, reflecting the moonlight from above. Tables sat around the edges of the room, heaped high with sweets and drinks that bubbled more cheerfully than any alcohol could. A band played in one corner, silver instruments gleaming. The arched openness of heaven’s architecture worked especially well here, and, if from the amount of compliments Emily had heard given to the host thus far was any indication, most anyone could see it.

 

HOWEVER.

 

“You can’t avoid her forever, Emily.”

 

Emily squinted at her friend in annoyance.

 

Watch me. She thought stubbornly.

 

“I’m not prepared.” She said instead. 

 

Abel sighed, rolling his eyes as he fluffed out one wing, shielding her better from view.

 

The worst part about all this was that Emily couldn’t just not see her, oh no. That had been a solution before, but deeefinetly not now. 

 

Because now-

 

“Oh, she’s with Sera.” Abel observed, giving Emily another glance. “You want to see your sister, at least?”


Emily looked up at Abel incredulously.

 

Are you genuinely crazy?” She asked in a whisper, and Abel shook out his wings with a grunt.

 

“I wouldn’t be able to sacrifice my family just because I despise Lilith.”

 

“I’m not sacrificing.” Emily argued. “I’m temporarily avoiding for my own mental well being.

 

“Family isn’t eternal, Emily.” Abel said. He sounded preachy, but there was definitely a good dose of pain behind his eyes.

 

“I know, I just need a momen–HI SERA!” Emily loudly interrupted herself, elbowing Abel hard in the ribs. He retracted his wings again, making it seem like he hadn’t been hiding her.

 

“Emily.” Sera’s voice is calm as always. It makes Emily want to scream–it’s incredibly difficult to go through huge giant ridiculous changes with someone who refuses to react to anything. 

 

Well, except for–

 

“How are you, dear?” Lilith asked, looking down at her as well. She was on Sera’s arm–well, more like Sera was on hers. She wasn’t sure if her sister knew how the former queen of hell seemed to dominate everyone else in the room, though Emily doubted she would care if she did. Emily smiled wide, teeth gritted slightly. Lilith, she thought, probably knew that she didn’t like her. Which only made both her and Sera more determined to get Emily to like her. Which, of course, only made Emily like her less.

 

It was a great system.

 

“I’m doing well.” She responded with a small curtsy. 

 

“Lovely.” Lilith said with a smile. “I know it’s been a…bit since we saw each other last. I was hoping to speak with you”

 

Emily attempted hard not to wince. Remembering the ‘last time’ with a soft shudder. 

 

Lilith’s eyes had been narrowed into slits, her iris’ purple and unseeing. She’d had her hands outstretched, a chain gripped between them. Emily’s sister had had to practically shake her out of the trance so that they could begin the ‘get together’.

 

Nobody had told Emily what was going on, but could it really be anything else?

 

Ordering a soul. A real, human soul that she owned. A soul whose own desires, hopes and-and dreams had been overridden to follow Lilith’s orders.

 

Emily genuinely couldn’t think of anything worse.

 

And…she hadn’t been able to speak to either of them since.

 

How could she, when she knew that Sera-

 

“I have your drinks.” A voice interrupted her thoughts, and Emily’s head snapped towards it. Was that-

 

Lou?” She asked, so relieved that she could hug him.

 

And so she did. It was heaven. People hug each other there.

 

Lou’s voice laughed as she pulled away from the embrace, holding the plate of beverages away from her to make sure they wouldn’t spill. He was wearing a black suit with a deep purple tie, collar neatly tucked around his neck. His hair was well slicked back, silver horns gleaming, and his green eyes slightly…dull? That was strange. Even if Lou seemed tired he never seemed…dim.

 

“Are you alright?” 

 

Lou was the best part of Lilith by far. Emily wasn’t…really sure how they knew each other, though she assumed the former queen had befriended him somehow–at least, they were always together when Emily saw him. Which was crazy, especially considering Lou was one of the most likeable angels she’d ever met.

 

He ignored her question, expression warm.

 

“Hello there Emily. Everything going well on your side of paradise?”

 

“I mean, how bad can it be?” Emily asked cheerily, trying to ignore the memories of sleepless nights, Lilith’s expression haunting her in the dark.

 

Lou’s face darkened.


“You’d be surprised.”

 

Then, as though he hadn’t said anything ominous at all, he smiled genuinely again.

 

“Has there been any updates from hell?”

 

Emily beamed. She didn’t think any other angel was this interested in hell–barring Saint Pentious of course. But Lou was constantly asking about Charlie, how negotiations were going, even about Alastor. Which was especially uncanny–Emily didn’t even know how Lou knew about him in the first place. But he was just as interested as she was. Which gave her hope! Because it meant that not all angels were xenophobic!

 

“Yes! Would you like to hear about them in extensive detail?”

 

He smiled toothily, canines gleaming. 

 

“I would like nothing more.”




 

“-And that’s why the exterminations were moved from once a decade to once a year!” Emily finished.

 

“Plagues.” Lou agreed with a nod, sighing to himself as he swirled the contents of his champagne glass, watching the liquid pensively.

 

“But it was an excuse for Adam to push them up. At least that’s what he told Sera. ‘Cause the last pandemic filled hell up again.”

Lou raised an eyebrow at her.

 

“That isn’t true.”


“I know.” Emily groaned in exasperation. “It’s like Sera will never change her mind.”

 

The angel is quiet for a long moment, looking down at his hands before he looks to her, seeming unsure.


“What if she doesn’t?” he asked, brow furrowed.

 

“What?” Emily asked, startled into laughing. “Of course she will!”

 

“...Why?”

 

Emily blinked at him, shaking her head. She was still smiling, though she wasn’t entirely sure why.

 

“B-because! She knows! She knows this is wrong. I…I know it.” Marrying Lilith, fire in her eyes, closed doors and avoiding gazes–It didn’t mean anything. Nothing real. “She’ll come to her senses eventually.”

 

Lou nodded, looking back to his glass.


Neither of them speak for an agonizing, burning moment.


Then the angel glanced at her.


“Emily…do you think it’s right?”

 

Emily was still choking on air slightly, trying to clear her mind as she whipped her head around to look at him again. 


“The extermina–?”

 

“No.” Lou interrupts before she can continue. “The fact that every moment Sera stalls another soul ceases to exist.”


Emily stared at him with wide eyes, hands clenching and unclenching.

 

His eyes are determined, mouth set in a line.

 

“Because I know a way to make it equal for us all.”

 

“How?”

 

“Take the key to the forge.” 

 

Emily blinked, opening her mouth to say ‘no’ and yet…pausing.

 

Thinking.

 

The forge was the only place with a fire hot enough to shape angelic steel. Lucifer’s fire–an apparent gift he’d given Heaven before he fell. If they were cut off from that, they would be cut off from creating more. Besides that, the forge doubled as a storage unit.

 

No key…

 

“No more death.” Lou finished out loud. “No more suffering. A true hold on the exterminations.”


“...It…it’s already on hold…” Emily began weakly, then shook her head. “No. No, it's a hold on the negotiations, isn’t it?”

 

Lou watched her, eyes slightly sad as he nodded.

 

“How do I get it?”

 

Lou doesn’t answer, hands set gently in his lap. His gaze is quietly forward, every part of his body seeming etched in stone.

 

So Emily figures it out on her own.


“Abel. He’s the only one with a key. But…ugh. Then I’d have to convince him.”

 

“He likes you.” Lou muttered, sounding far away. “You can do it.”


“You really think so?” Emily asked in surprise. She’d had her suspicions, of course, but that much trust? Especially from him? Even in heaven, that was an incredibly tall order.

 

“I know what devotion looks like.” He said quietly. Then he brightened once again, looking towards her with energy in his eyes. “So? Are you ready then?”


“W-what? Now?”


“There’s no time like the present, is there?”

 


 

Abel had the sneaking suspicion that Emily wanted something from him.

 

Yes, yes it was indeed a stretch. And he’d been trying, quite hard in fact, to not believe the worst in the people close to him. Despite the fact that this is slightly difficult to do when one’s brother beat him to death in a fit of jealousy. But how was he supposed to know? No human had ever died before. 

 

Maybe he didn’t realize Abel would never come back.

 

Maybe he didn’t understand the impacts of pain or suffering. That it could end life. That life had an end.

 

No one did at the time. It was so, so new.

 

Maybe…maybe Caine never deserved hell. Maybe he was as innocent as Abel was.

 

Abel thought about that a lot.

 

But if he wasn’t in heaven, he supposed that answered that.

 

ANYWAY! Abel tries hard to refocus his mind. Emily.

 

Emily, who was kind authentically. Emily, whose every intention shone as brightly as her halo. Emily, who wanted to ascend demons.

 

Emily, the only creature who Abel could fully trust.

 

“We need to stop the exterminations.” 

 

“We what?” Abel asked, freezing entirely. “Emily. You know that I-”


“Yes.” She interrupted. There was determination in her eyes as she looked up at him. “And I’m not saying that you’re wrong.”

 

Abel inhaled deeply, looking away.

 

“They’re not innocent.” He growled finally. He swallowed hard, then noticed…

 

“...Lou!” His smile was wide, guarded. He didn’t trust him at all. But it was a change of subject. “Long time no see!”

 

The fellow angel bowed cheekily.

 

“Such is my way.”


“How have you been-”

 

Emily interrupted, and Lou turned his attention to her.

 

Abel.

 

“Do you…need me to leave?” The angel asked, sounding slightly confused.

 

Yes.

 

“No!”

 

“I’ll be right back then.” He said decisively, turning away.

 

“Abel, please.” She said the moment he was out of earshot.

 

Abel turned on her again, face reverting back to emotion.


“What do you want me to do?


“Just–hear me out! Let me explain-

 

Explain what?” Abel could feel his voice dipping in and out of harshness. 

 

“Those souls couldn’t possibly deserve this! Being murdered just for existing?

 

Abel stared at her.

 

“Yeah. Imagine that.” He said flatly.

 

“I…” Emily froze, eyes widening. “Um. Did not mean it that way.” She said apologetically, eyebrows dipping. Abel nodded to show it was received. “But…doesn’t that show you how wrong this all is?”

 

“It would.” Abel agreed, voice calmer now. Emily just genuinely didn’t get it. She’d never died before, never…felt…everything. “If those people were innocent, it would.”


“But–they are. Abel, you have to see how wrong this is.”

 

“Do I?” Abel asked her, and her wings fluffed up in surprise. “Emily, it’s simple math. We kill a few evil people to prevent the deaths of thousands of good ones.”

 

“But-” She shook her head as she laughed, almost hysterically. Almost like it was crazy that Abel didn’t get this. “Mass murder is wrong Abel.

 

All murder is wrong.” Abel corrected her. “And do you know why there’s a hell, Emily? Do you know why there’s murder in the first place?

 

“I…” Emily was looking white in the face now, seeming overwhelmed. “But…Charlie is-”

 

Charlie is not a demon.” Abel was laughing now. “Charlie is-is fucking devilspawn!” Emily winced. “Sure, she’s good. But she never even had a chance to ruin! That’s why hellspawn aren’t exterminated!”

 

“Then why did…why did Adam attack her then?”

 

“I.” Abel paused. “...I have…a theory.” A hope, really.

 

Because…if Abel was right…

 

Then his father was exactly like him.

 

“What is it?” Emily asked hopefully. 


“It was Lucifer’s turn.” Abel said finally. “It was…it was his turn. To have a child taken from him.”

 

There was…

 

A silence.

 

Then a very calm statement from behind him.

 

“Abel.”

 

He whirled around to see Lou, body calm. Every part of him was relaxed, patient. He gave him a lopsided smile.

 

And his eyes…

 

They’re so full of quiet pain that Abel takes back a step. They’re anciently full of grief, full of true, honest understanding.

 

No one…has ever looked like him like that before.

 

“I’m sorry that happened to you.”

 

Abel breathed, able to feel every heartbeat. But…it wasn’t a heart, was it? This wasn’t a body. Wasn’t his body. His body was long, long gone.

 

“I…I don’t-”


“But.” The angel continued, not breaking eye contact. “Not everyone was driven to hell the way your brother was. You must understand that he was a special case.”


“...He-”


Lou shook his head.


“Didn’t know.” He finished. “How could he have, Abel?” Lou closed his eyes in grief as he looked down. “But…No one is not human. No one is pure evil.” He met his gaze once again. “And…the system we have? The punishment of hell? Is that…not enough?”

 

Abel froze, blinking for a long moment.

 

And he found that…

 

“I don’t…know.”


“And neither do I!’ Emily added, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Which is why we need time.


“Just put them on hold. Until we can actually figure this out.” Lou finished quietly, putting out his hand. “Give me the key.”


“Then I’ll be taken seriously.” Emily agreed, her face full of the determination that Abel truly loved about her. Like everything standing in her path would disintegrate with the power of friendship. “Then I’ll get a chance to debate with Sera for real.”

 

Abel sighed, looking between them for a moment.

 

“...Alright.” He said finally, bending his head to take the key’s chain off from around his neck. It was silver, shining with the angelic steel it was made from, glinting menacingly in the moonlight as he placed it in the palm of Lou’s hand.

 

Emily beamed at him.

 

“Thank you Abel.”

 

Lou stared at it, eyes narrowing as he closed his fist tightly, bringing it close to his chest.

 

All of them stood in silence for a moment.

 

Then his hand ignites in flame.


“GEE WHILICKERS.” Abel squawked in surprise, flitting backwards instinctively. Emily gasped, moving towards the angel with an outstretched hand, but Lou backed away from her.


“Give me a moment-” He muttered. “-Fuck, I have to use real flame, kill me.

 

What?” Her eyes were wide. “Lou! YOU’RE ON FIRE.” She screamed.

 

“Huh?” He blinked at her, seeming unconcerned. 

 

“It’s not hurting you.” Abel gasped, amazed. “Wait.” His eyes narrowed in suspicion as he raised his voice. “It’s not hurting him.”

 

Lou continued to back away, crazed urgency in his eyes as the flame turned from yellow to dark blue, getting rapidly hotter as Lou’s concentration increased.

 

“This is your power.” Abel said, lowering his head angrily. “You know pyrokinesis, don’t you?”


Lou didn’t respond, cupping both his hands around the key as the fire grew white.

 

WHAT?? LOU YOU CAN’T DESTROY IT!” Emily shouted, trying to yell sense into him. Abel only stared, betrayal pulsing through him as his anger grew.

 

“I have to.” Lou muttered, voice forced over the power he was channeling. “I can’t let Lilith do this.”

 

“L-Lilith? What? How-how is Lilith-

 

They were both interrupted by the woman herself, stalking up to Lou with the rage that Abel felt.

 

“Give it to me, dear.” Her voice is sugar sweet.

 

Lou stared up at her, breathing hard for a moment. Then he grinned, tail lashing. What-tail? SINCE WHEN HAS LOU HAD A TAIL?

 

“Too late.” He said, eyes crazed with joy.

 

The fire was now a bright, beautiful blue, the tips frosted with white.


Abel knew that fire. That flame.

 

“Lucifer.” He said, jaw dropping in amazement. How was this angel channeling the power of Lucifer himself?

 

Unless…it was-

 

“Luci what now?” Emily asked in pure and utter confusion.

 

LUCIFER.” Lilith snarled.

 

And Lou laughed deeply, eyes narrowed to slits as he spread his hands, only melted steel remaining of the key.

 

“GOOD LUCK MURDERING MY DAUGHTER NOW, BITCH!” 

 

The being’s triumphant laugh was interrupted by Lilith’s hand around his neck, the crack of bone against the hard stone of a pillar sending shudders down Abel’s spine.

 

OH, IT WILL BE MUCH EASIER NOW.” She roared, fire hotter than the one in his hands burning through her eyes. “YOU WILL BE THE WEAPON.

 

“GET OFF OF HIM!Someone interrupted in a shriek, and a little cannonball of feathers flew into Lilith’s side, knocking her to the ground. Emily growled, glaring down at her like a pissed off wet cat in full angelic form. Lou slid down the pillar, gasping for breath. His pupils were dilated in terror, body shaking so hard that Abel could see it from here. Abel’s eyes narrowed on him, and he took a step forward, but before he could take the devil in for questioning, a portal spawned underneath him and he vanished.

 

Abel stared at the spot Lou had been.

 

“Oh…we’re fucked.” He whispered.

 

Notes:

We're fucked!

Thanks for reading everyone! Any and all interaction is, as always, deeply appreciated!

-JumperMoon

Chapter 20: Interference

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“An angel.” Angel stated, gaze clear and decisive. Husk nodded from behind him.

 

Charlie looked between them.

 

“...What?”


“Angelic interference.” Husk elaborated, stepping to his boyfriend’s side. A book was tucked under his arm. “If you convince a holy power wholeheartedly that a deal is unjust-” 

 

“And the ruler of hell.” Angel added.

 

“-Then it can be dissolved.”


Charlie looked at Husk, then the spider, then back again. Then once more, just for good measure.


“Dissolved.” She repeated, slightly dazed. She looked to Vaggie, trying to figure out if this was real. Her girlfriend looked utterly delighted. 

 

Husk nodded, furry eyebrows sloping down with determination.


“It’s the only way for your dad to be freed without the deal expiring or needing to be transferred.” He said, absentmindedly flicking through the pages. “And, since as far as we know there’s no end date to it, this is the best way.”


Emily.” Charlie whispered reverently, standing to her feet as her heart rose, feeling like it was filled with helium. “Emily would do it.” She looked at Husk, a smile appearing on her face. “We just need her-we. We need to ask her, right?”

 

“Not quite.” Husk said, and Charlie fought to keep optimism in her expression. “We need everyone in the same room–you, the angel, Lilith and Lucifer.”

 

“I need to find him?” Charlie’s brow furrowed. “I…I got an audience with Lucifer at the festival.”


“We could capture him, maybe?” Vaggie suggested. “Grab him and hold him til Lilith takes the bait?”

 

Lucifer?” Angel laughed, shaking his head. “Practically no one could hold him, Vags. That fucker has more power than anyone I’ve ever met.”


“Could we trap Lilith somehow?” 

 

“I haven’t seen mom in years, there’s no way-”


“What are you all chattering about?” 

 

Everyone froze, conversation dying down as everyone slowly turned towards Alastor, standing at the door of the room. His smile was wide, his eyes vaguely interested in the scene.

 

His eyes flicked to Charlie, then away.

 

They hadn’t spoken since she’d made a deal with Lou.

 

Gaze darkening slightly, Charlie looked away as well, placing one hand on the desk beside her. Wiggles nudged her from around her neck, but she ignored the snake, setting her mouth as she stared at the mess of papers and ink blots and late-night tears.

 

Angel cleared his throat, finally breaking the silence.

 

“We’re tryin’ to figure out how to free Lucifer.”

 

Charlie doesn’t look up, doesn’t even try to read the radio demon’s expression as she sat down and made a sweeping motion with an arm over the surface, clearing some semi-empty space. She got out a piece of parchment and a thin vial, then tapped the snake on the top of the head.

 

“Venom, please.” She said, voice somewhat flat. At Wiggle’s hiss however, she turned and met the reptile’s gaze.

 

Her eyes were the glittering black they always were, but there was this…sadness to them. They were dim, somehow. Even after a decade of seeing that look, Charlie couldn’t get used to it.

 

Her father’s snake wound down her bicep and onto her forearm, and Charlie held her up to eye view, face determined and set.

 

“We’re going to find him.” She told Wiggles softly. 

 

The snake pushed forward, booping her on the forehead with a proud hiss.

 

‘I knew you would.’

 

Charlie snorted, patting her on the head.

 

“You were a better mother than Lilith ever was.” She whispered to her. 

 

A disbelieving chuff.

 

‘That bar is low,’

 

Then Wiggles unhinged her jaw and sank her teeth into the offered vial, piercing the membrane that covered it and closing her eyes.

 

“-and how, exactly, do you plan to do that, your majesty?” Alastor was asking. It seemed like he’d been filled in at this point.

 

Charlie pet the back of the snake’s head as venom began steadily dripping into the vial.

 

“I’ll find a way!” She said, voice so forcefully cheerful that it sounded pained even to her own ears.

 

“Well, you’re lucky you have me then, as-”

 

“Oh!” Charlie cut him off, stuttering slightly as she didn’t fully realize what she was doing, what she realized she had to do. “T-that’s not necessary, Al!”

 

The radio demon is quiet for a long moment.

 

“I’m sorry?” He asked. His voice isn’t wounded. It’s never wounded. He doesn’t care. 


“I’d like to give you a break, is all!” Charlie said, still happy. Still cheerful. “You’ve had to deal with all this fucking Morningstar shenanigans for–psh, what was it? Almost two decades now?” 

 

She feels a gentle touch on her shoulder, the wisp of hair on her back. Vaggie. Defending the man she hated.

 

Isn’t this funny?

 

“Honey, are you sure-?”

 

Charlie plows on before anyone can correct her, before anyone can change her mind, before anyone can stop her from-

 

“I mean, you were caught by Vox so easily!” She said with a bright laugh. “Your power is clearly pretty weak right now, no?”

 

Alastor doesn’t respond, stunned waves of static emitting from him.

 

“You’re tired! I get it! Me and my dad–we’re exhausting! Illogical! So…so hard to deal with.” Charlie said, voice almost a coax. The vial kept filling, almost to the top now. “So just…take a hiatus, why don’t you?” It finished, and Wiggles released it. She held the bottle up, swirling its contents carelessly. The venom couldn’t hurt her, after all. “Maybe if you get some time alone you’ll realize why you-” She cut herself off, realizing she was going too far in an instant.

 

“Finish.” He says finally. 

 

Charlie doesn’t. She didn't need to hurt him, she was good! She was-she was the good one! The queen that could make everything better. She could reverse anything! Create angels out of demons, create life from this broken broken broken broken family! She was-she didn’t need to hurt anyone. 

 

She didn’t need to.

 

Because no one deserved that. No one. Alastor was good. He was with her. He’d stuck by her side. Who cared if none of it was genuine? Who cared if he never stopped smiling? Not Charlie! Charlie didn’t want someone to cry with her, didn’t want someone to lean on, didn’t want to have ONE PERSON who understood HOW MUCH SHE NEEDED HER DAD BACK. WHO ADMITTED, EVEN ONCE, THAT THIS WAS AWFUL AND THAT EVERYONE SAW HOW AWFUL THIS WAS AND THAT CHARLIE NEEDED HELP HELP HELP SOMEONE HELP ME-

 

“-why you loved us in the first place.”

 

There’s only silence for a long moment.

 

Then a deep swallow.

 

“Charlie-” His voice…there’s no radio static on it. It sounds almost naked, husky and brittle. “I will never need a break from loving you.”

 

She swallowed, eyes filled with tears. It was too perfect. Too right. A bright smile of a sentence.

 

“Then act like it.” She said softly. “You’re dismissed.”

 


 

Alastor stared at the queen’s back, breathing hard. He could hear nothing but his own heartbeat, could only see the sunken head of Charlie’s crouched frame. She was exhausted, worn. A queen.

 

A queen whom he loved. Charlie.

 

The last person I love.

 

“Wait, please.” He said. He didn’t notice the stares of the staff, didn’t even realize his smile was gone. 

 

Charlie was doing something at the desk, Wiggles blinking at Alastor. He met the reptile’s eyes, emptiness deep in his gaze.

 

Wiggles hissed softly, gently unwinding herself from the queen and slithering to the ground.

 

Alastor watched her, shaking slightly as she raised her head, moving towards him hypnotically slowly for a moment before looking up at him expectantly.

 

Slowly, slightly unsure, Alastor reached down.

 

And the snake wound up his arm, settling around his bicep and closing her eyes.

 

Alastor blinked at her, confused for a moment before he was distracted by a sudden frantic voice.

 

Charlie had created a portal with heaven.

 

GOD, THANK THE SAINTS!” Emily’s voice shouted.

 

Shh.” 

 

“Oh! Sorry Abel.” She lowered her voice. “Thank the saints.


Charlie laughed.

 

“It’s good to see you too. I was just hoping to-”

 

“I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for hours, Charlie.” Emily interrupted, face suddenly serious. “We think we found your dad.”


What?” Charlie asked, echoing Alastor’s thoughts perfectly.

 

“A hunch.” The masculine voice added.

 

“Right. A hunch. We-we don’t have him. That is, we have no idea where he is now but-”

 

“Was he wearing a disguise?” Alastor asked, stalking forward again.

 

“He-” Abel began, but Charlie raised a hand to silence him.

 

The queen of hell slowly turned towards him, eyes dark.


“I dismissed you.” She said.

 

“I-”

 

“I dismissed you.” She repeated.


LET ME HELP.” Alastor practically snarled in frustration, radio filter returning. “Let me make this right-”

 

“You cannot.” Charlie interrupted. “The best thing you can do right now is be selfless for one fucking second and leave me alone, Alastor.”

 

I NEED TO HELP HIM.” Alastor screeched. He needed to ask, needed to get information, needed to-

 

LUCIFER.” Charlie corrected with a hiss. 

 

Alastor’s eye twitched, mouth snapping open once again to argue when yet another man walked into the room.

 

Or rather limped. He was not in the best shape. Though Alastor didn’t care about that in the least at the moment.

 

“Am I interrupting something?” Lou asked, smile wide and charming. A deep purple hood was pulled over his head, a long cape hovering behind him.

 

For the love of-what do you want?” Charlie snapped.

 

Lou blinked, then his shoulders dropped.

 

“Are you alright?” He asked softly.

 

“I actually am in the middle of a lot right now.” She said, inhaling deeply. Vaggie gently wrapped an arm around her shoulder, muttering into her hair something Alastor could barely make out.

 

I’m so sorry sweetheart. Want me to take care of the men?”

 

The queen nodded, and the fallen angel kissed the woman on the forehead before stalking up to both of them like a thundercloud that had two lightning bolts with their names on it.

 

With shooing, shoving, and threats, she managed to push them both out of the room, Lou hobbling out without much urging while Alastor attempted to stab her twice.

 

“Okay, motherfuckers.” She growled, crossing her arms and leaning on one hip as she closed the door behind her. “What do you want?”


“Deal. Sins. Access to rings.” Lou said simply, flipping back the hood. His voice was quiet. More than quiet…dim. Faint. Alastor blinked, getting a good look at him, and he realized that the man seemed genuinely injured. One eye was drooping, bruises decorating his head and hands and…practically every inch of skin Alastor could see. But there was enough hidden beneath the cloak that he admitted he could not see much. 

 

The only explanation Alastor could think of was the man’s master, but he couldn’t understand why an overlord would beat someone so badly…

 

Someone like Lou, who seemed practically unable to refuse an order.

 

Vaggie raised an eyebrow at him.

 

“How about some neosporin?”


“Ha.” Lou responded with a soft chuckle. 

 

“Alright, I have a little doggy bag prepared for you.” she said simply. “Follow me.” She pointed at Alastor. “You. Out.”


“No.”


“Fine. Come with me then. I don’t want you bothering Charlie while she’s trying to save her dad.”


“She’s trying to what?” Lou asked as he began to follow her, leaning heavily on his cane. Alastor walked beside him, using a shadow to keep him steady. Lou batted it away with a wary look.

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The fallen angel snorted.

 

“Kinda, yeah.”

 

“Well it sucks to be you. It’s none of your business."


“Right. Silly me.”

 

Alastor looked at her, bopping the overlord again as he began to stumble.

 

“Did Charlie mean that?”

 

Vaggie is quiet for a long moment.

 

“Yes.” She said softly. “She feels guilty about it, of course. She’s Charlie. But she meant every word. She’s been having just as hard a time as you have, Al.”

 

Lou was now being annoyingly slow, so he opted to sweep his legs with one tentacle, carrying him the rest of the way. The idiot could barely even walk. What kind of careless overlord would injure a soul this badly before sending it out on an errand? This was ridiculous.

 

Lou mumbled unhappily, swiping at one of the shadows around him.

 

“I can walk.” He grumbled, disentangling himself from them.

 

“Whatever do you mean, Vagatha?” Alastor asked Vaggie, smile growing. “I’ve been fit as a fiddle!”

 

“Really.” It was a statement rather than a question. “Okay, Al.” She looked away. “No sense arguing with someone senseless.” 

 

Alastor’s eye twitched, and he shoved Lou over again.

 

Stop it.” He growled as Alastor reached out a tendril towards him again, flipping the magic off.

 

Vaggie looked behind her at him, raising an eyebrow.


“You seem different.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“You.” Vaggie repeated, frowning at him. “You’re different.”

 

Lou looked exhausted as Alastor pulled him upside down by his ankle, holding him aloft casually. 

 

“Am I?” He asked.

 

“You’re not as terrifying, for one.”

 

Lou sighed, hanging there limply in defeat.

 

“Yeah, turns out I’m not quite as scary as I should be a lot.”

 

“Hm.” Vaggie looked him up and down before turning away and continuing. “What’s it like having Lilith as a master then?”

 

Alastor froze for a moment, entire being stiffening.

 

She wouldn’t. She wouldn’t dare ask me that. He thought.

 

Luckily, he was right.

 

“An experience that I don’t wish upon my greatest enemy.” Lou stated, voice dead.

 

Alastor looked over at him, eyes wide. He looked back at him for a moment, gaze unreadable, before closing his eyes.

 

What?”

 

“Have you seriously not figured it out?” Vaggie asked him, seeming unimpressed. “This is very clearly one of Lilith’s souls.”

 

You are WHAT?” Alastor repeated, voice infused with static. 

 

“Who else would know where Lucifer is and be able to promise a meeting between them?” Vaggie asked him with a shake of her head. She entered a room veering off from the hallway, and Alastor followed her.

 

I DON’T KNOW!” Alastor was yelling now, though he wasn’t fully aware of it. 

 

Lou made a high pitched noise, and Alastor looked over in confusion to find that he was giggling.

 

“You…are so dense, Al.” He said between the soft bouts of laughter. “Did you really think that purple was anyone else?”

 

He opened his eyes, raising his eyebrows to fully expose the possessed gaze.

 

“You will always be mine.” Lilith hissed through him. “It will never end.”

 

Alastor stared at her, eyes sparking with anger as his smile tensed to it’s fullest amount.

 

“I will kill you.” He said, seriousness in his voice as he stared into that gaze. “And then I will kill you again.”

 

Really?” She responded with a laugh. 

 

“Yes.” He stated.

 

Wiggles reared up from his arm, eyes narrowing on the possessed man’s form. Her tongue flicked in and out, eyes dilating.

 

And Lilith…flinched.

 

“I’d like to see you try.” She said scathingly.

 

And then she vanished.

 

“Hi.” Lou mumbled, letting out a yawn. He looked over at Alastor. “What happened? How long was-” He looked around, furrowing his brow as he turned to Vaggie. “Was I…did I just pass out for a second or something? Sorry it kinda felt like-”


“You were possessed.” Alastor confirmed, putting Lou down rather roughly. He looked away, hands clenching as his face contorted for a moment, anger there. Alastor glared at him. “What did I do?”

 

Lou shook his head before sighing, reaching out for the thing Vaggie was holding.

 

“Thanks Maggie-”

 

“Vaggie.” She corrected, eyes tired as she handed him a crystal. “Just rub it and-wait.”


“I get it! Thanks, your majesty!” He said with a deep bow.

 

Vaggie retracted her now-empty hand, brow furrowed in confusion.

 

“...okay.” She said finally. She scanned him for a moment before he rubbed it, muttering a soft incantation. A portal spawned, and he saluted them both with a final bow. 

 

“Thank you dearly-” He paused, blinking in surprise at the snake settled around Alastor’s arm. “-that’s new.” His voice was strangled.


Alastor didn’t answer him. The weight was familiar now, like it was meant to be there. Vaggie looked over, her expression indicating she’d hardly noticed the snake was settled there.


Lou turned around, jaw set.


"Goodbye.”

 


 

I still remembered the words I’d told Wiggles. Curled around her, throat seizing in panic as I laid on sharp brimstone, newly created hell burning around me. I was sobbing, and so was she. We didn’t belong there. Neither of us did. 

 

But I talked to her. It was the only thing that kept me sane. Relatively.

 

Please. Please protect them.” I muttered to her, bleeding, on my way to losing consciousness. Maybe I was talking to her, or maybe it was a desperate plea to the universe. “The people I love. Never ever let heaven hurt them again.”

 

“Protect them.”

 

Wiggles gives me a nod as the portal closes behind me, and for the first time in a long time, a soft smile overtook my face.

 

Notes:

Woah! New chapter!

I'm afraid this will be the last posted for a bit! I've been really falling behind on this project, so I've decided to skip next update in order to catch up!

I'll be back with another on November 14!

Chapter 21: What Else?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Beelzebub, queen of gluttony, head of the hellhounds, sin and lover of cotton candy.

 

Was not.


Doing great.

 

But! Before she gets into that, she should probably explain what, exactly, she was experiencing.

 

Anxiety

 

Yup. Belphagor approved the diagnosis! 

 

Seems like when your one and only father figure of millenia vanished without a trace never to be seen again by his evil ex with nefarious intent, you got a little freaked out!

 

Not to mention her and the other sins’ connection to Lucifer’s soul, and therefore what was happening to it, meant that they got a little glitch each time he felt pain. Like a shiver up your spine, almost.

 

If a shiver up your spine meant that someone you loved was being tortured and you couldn’t do a thing to stop it.

 

It wasn’t like she could tell Charlie either. What use was there, burdening her with the pain of knowing Lucifer was hurt? She had the other sins to lean on, she…guessed…

 

Satan’s rage. Mammon’s forced jokes. Ozzy’s silence. Leviathan’s redirection. Belphagor’s sleeping(She’d barely been conscious in the past decade).

 

And Beelzebub’s worrying.

 

They were quite the circus.


She was pacing in her room. She did that a lot lately, scuffing the floor with her incessant movement. Her wings flapped, her tail lowered. She licked a paw, rubbing her hands together. Her partner, Vortex, was sitting helplessly, watching her with worried eyes. She hated stressing him out, but the energy had to come out somehow.

 

“Is…it bad?”

 

Bee nodded wordlessly, lips tight. She thought so anyway. The prickle felt worse. Or-at least-ugh why couldn’t she just be used to the pain at this point? 

 

She just didn’t want to know. 

 

Why did she have to-

 

“Beelzebub!” Someone greeted suddenly from behind her. And it-it smelled like-

 

“I’m sorry-” Vortex began, voice gruffer than before. “-but the queen is in her private corners at the moment. You’ll have to come back again la-”


LEAVE US!” Bee snarled at her partner aggressively, and he shrunk back in surprise, ears flicking back in fear. He stood to his feet, leaving the room silently as his fur prickled. But Bee wasn’t thinking about that because it smelled like it smelled like it smelled like THE SOUL SMELLED LIKE-

 

“Bee.” The voice said, quiet. “Calm down honey.” 

 

There was a gentle pressure behind her ear, and she shuddered as she shrinked, such complete and total relief coming over her that she fell limp against the body beside her.

 

She looked up into eyes. Eyes that were not Lucifer’s but…were somehow. She knew they were. He was taller, had horns, a dark cloak wrapped around him but…but that was his soul.

 

“You’re okay.” He muttered quietly, a small smile on his lips.

 

Bee blinked at him, eyes filling with tears as she pulled back, about to wrap her arms around him-

 

“Bad dog.” Someone hissed, shoving her away. The voice was now cold and hard. Bee shrunk back, whining in distress for a moment before she realized that-

 

LILITH.” She barked, his soul having a different scent. Just slightly. “GET OUT OF HIM GET OUT GET OUT GET OUT-

 

Not until you do me a favor. A solid, even!” She laughed, eyes glinting with purple light. Possession. It had to be. That’s what-that’s-

 

Bee growled deeply, hackles raised. And, without missing a beat, Lucifer’s vessel pulled out a knife, holding it to his own throat. His eyes were merciless.


“I could kill him.” She said, almost carelessly. “Again and again. Is that what you want?”


I-” Bee swallowed hard, eyes dilating. 

 

“Then sit.

 

Bee began to surge forward, anger pressing her ears back-

 

The knife stabbed hard into the vessel’s arm, and Bee felt that prickle come over her back.

 

NO!” She screamed in distress. “NO! No STOP IT!” 

 

The purple eyes only bore into her soul as blood splattered onto the scuffed floor.

 

Sit.

 

Slowly, shaking in rage, Beelzebub settled back.

 

“Hm. Good.” Lilith hummed. “Now. You are going to make a deal with this vessel–Lou. Lou is the only one inhabiting it, as far as anyone else knows.” She began, slipping the knife back into her pocket. “You are not allowed to warn any of the other sins of my rounds, nor are you allowed to tip off my useless daughter as to what is going on.”

 

Bee’s lip curled, canines gleaming as she opened her jaw-

 

The vessel’s face hardened.

 

“If what you are about to say is anything other than a ‘yes ma’am’ I do not care to hear it.” The vessel’s arms linked behind her back. “I intend to give you a moment with him. Do not make me rethink my kindness.”


Her mouth snapped shut.

 

“Now. The true order I am here to give you is as follows: Rally every hellhound able to fight and stand with me against our oppressors. Be the attack dog you were made to be. Easy, isn’t it?”

 

“What oppressors, heaven?” Bee asked in a gruff growl.


“My enemies are many.” Lilith replied vaguely. “Between the seven rings, our forces outnumber them tenthfold.” Her eyes narrowed. “Soon, I will free my people.”


“Right. To be oppressed by you instead.” Bee bit out.


Lilith walked up to her, patting her condescendingly. The deal was sealed. Just like that.

 

She doesn’t even need to ask if I agree. She knows.

 

“Why, little pup. Who else could do it better?”

 


 

I blink back to myself, aware of the limpness in one arm. I look towards the deadened nerves numbly, watching blood slip down my arm.

 

And then I realize Bee is beside me.

 

Leave me the fuck alone. I say to Lilith.

 

Absolutely. Let me know when you’re ready to progress.

 

I pause for a moment in surprise.

 

You’re joking aren’t you.

 

Of course I am. You have thirty minutes before you will do the same thing with the others. Don’t be surprised if you die. I don’t think Satan will agree easily.

 

I choose to worry about that later, instead kneeling beside a softly whining Gluttony and wrapping my arms around her. 

 

Bee.” I say softly, gently rubbing her back. I don’t know what else to tell her, don’t know how to make everything alright again when it’s so clearly not. 

 

I’m sorry.” She responded vehemently, crumbling against me. “I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry please please please please don’t leave me again I’m sorry I’m sorry-

 

She’s so stressed out that my chest hurts. That my throat clogs with tears. Her arms are tight, grip terrified that I’d vanish from her.

 

“It’s okay. It’s alright Bee–it’s not your fault. It’s not your fault I left. Honey I promise it’s not your fault.”

 

And then I just…keep talking. I need to explain myself to someone.

 

“I couldn’t leave him Bee. I couldn’t just–I loved him. I couldn’t let him live without my gift. I…I wasn’t thinking. I didn’t realize that…that all of this would happen. I didn’t want to hurt you.” I shake my head as she lets out choked sobs over my shoulder. “I didn’t think.”



“And now everything is ruined.” Satan said, eyes hot with fire. He doesn’t cry, doesn’t hug me, just sits there in quiet anger. “Now everyone you love is in danger, not just that worthless sinner.”



“I thought you were fucking supposed to think!” Mammon responded with a laugh, rubbing all his hands down his face in disbelief. “I thought you looked out for us, mate! I thought you gave a shit about hell!”

 

“I understand that.” Ozzy nodded slowly. “But I’m worried about Charlie, Lucifer.” His face is rolled in concern. “Lilith doesn’t love her like you do. She…what she’ll do I don’t know.”



MAN! It must be nice to get the luxury of impulse!” One of Leviathan’s heads remarked sarcastically. Her other side was hugging me harshly, crying happy tears. “If only I got to make decisions without the weight of half the afterlife on my shoulders! OH WAIT! I do! GUESS WHO DOESN’T, LUCIFER?



“Hm.” Beelzebub remarked, eyes tired as she turned away. “I must sleep now.”



And. Just like that.

 

The rings are united.





I’m sitting in my apartment, watching my rapidly cooling tea with empty eyes. My hands are wrapped around the mug, my back hunched as I sit there entirely still. Entirely quiet. I think about nothing. There is nothing else to think about. Except the fact that everyone I love is doomed, but one gets bored of the topic after a while.

 

I sit for hours like that.

 

Or perhaps the clock is deceiving me. I’d accept that explanation as well. That the hand is moving of its own malice, that time itself is a cruel power.

 

A cruel power spoke, finally.

 

Your disguise is no longer necessary.

 

I do not move, nor do I reply. I wait for the chains to do it for me.

 

 Lucifer.

 

 

Are you asleep?

 

Lucifer.

 

Respond.

 

...If I must.

 

Alastor knows who you are, as does Charlotte. You have no need for Lou’s form.

 

I think, vaguely, that I should be happy to return to my body.

 

The body she will use to kill anyone in her way.

 

It is almost showtime, pet.

 

I hope you’ll remember all your lines.

 


 

Wiggles blinked up at The Red One, slithering further up his arm, around his neck, and placing her head between his antlers with a decisive hiss. He was in the most danger at the moment. It was clear to her, at least, that what he needed most was her master. Many humans needed her master, needed his help dearly. Lucky she was there, she had no idea how they would live without her.

 

Of course, they hated listening to a snake.

 

So, she began muttering in his ear.

 

She did not speak the language humans did. She had no use for it. Humans talked of trivial things, of arguments and adoration and words themselves. Wiggles had no interest in these things. Therefore she did not speak. Though she was certain she could learn easily if she requested that her master teach it to her.

 

Instead, Wiggles sang.

 

She felt herself vibrate with the sound as she let it out, not quite a hiss and not quite a chuff. She sang the call of her master, the shout of memory, the original song.

 

Of free will.

 

The Red One froze beneath her, but she continued. This only meant he was listening.

 

Listen to more. She prompted through her song. Listen.

 

Remember.

 

Lisssten.

 

Listen, or all that he’s built will be lost.

 

He took a step back, unstable.

 

Do not run from me.

 

I will save you.

 

The Red One froze once again.

 

And you will save him. Save us. Save us all.

 

You are the one who listens. You are the one he loves. Understand this. Embrace it. Use my sound to your own power.

 

It’s beginning to work, as well. Wiggles can feel the heat of her power, feel it grow hotter as The Red One slowly accepts what she offers. He works in noise, as she does. She will act as a conduit. He is weaker than he should be. She will help him.

 

But there is one last thing to do.

 

You ignore him.

 

“I do not.” The Red One responded in his speech. At the least, that is what Wiggles understood. It was thick with an accent, tainted with distress and rejection.

 

You do. He stands before you and you have yet to remember. He is in pain. I do not wish for this to continue a moment longer. I know who he is now. I was never deceived by paper-thin disguises. I have found him, and I rejoice in my finding.

 

He swallowed.

 

Speak to his daughter. Tell her where he is.

 

“I do not know where he is.”

 

Wiggles felt her song grow harsher.

 

Do not take me for a fool. You know. Your lies do not deceive me. Do not allow lies to deceive you either. Even your own.

 

Tell her where he is.

 

You are the one he loves, however foolish.

 

Earn it.

 


 

Alastor was crazy.

 

He was crazy.

 

He had to be.

 

“No.” He muttered, ears pressing flat against his skull. “No no no no no I would have known.

 

Ducks on the wall.

 

Quiet tunes of violin.

 

‘He’d care much more about how stubborn you’re being, don’t you think?’

 

‘Bellhop’

 

I wanted him to hold me.

 

I have never wanted anyone else to.

 

Alastor opens the door to Charlie’s room, eyes unfocused as it swung open with a creak. Wiggles is still nestled on his head.

 

“Alastor?”

 

It could be no one else.

 

“I know where your father is.”

 

“You-”

 

“I’m going to go and see him.” Alastor doesn’t quite know what he’s saying, doesn’t quite understand the plan he’s forming as the words leave his lips.

 

“Alastor, Dad isn’t-”


“You don’t need to forgive me. He doesn’t either.” Alastor’s voice is shaking. 

 

“If you’re thinking Lou is dad, then yes. He is.” Charlie said finally, and Alastor raised his gaze to meet hers. There was no joy in her eyes, no relief. Only the regret that was almost reminiscent of her father’s. “Abel confirmed it. But you won’t be able to find him.”

 

No. It couldn’t be. He couldn’t be so close and also out of reach. 

 

“How do you know?”


“Today is the day Lilith bargained for his performance.” The queen said softly. “It’s the festival, Alastor.”

 

A small smile crossed over her face as Alastor blanched in horror.

 

“Good morning, by the way.”

 

Notes:

OH MY LORD!

I forgot PROMOTIOOOONNNN!!!

CHECK OUT MY TUMBLR! It's a delight--I RANT and post ART and EVEN other fanfiction on there!

I've yet to make some real delicious art for Unseen Ties yet, though it's definitely in the works! I'd adore some prompts, of course, if anyone has a scene they're just DYING to see!

Some fun facts about this chapter!
- Bee's anxiety is based off a real life dog's! That's why she yells at Vortex(the hot eyeless wolf from helluva boss) and has that instinctual 'prickle down her back'. I thought it would be fun to play with!
- Wiggles has been Lucifer's snake's name since my first word of fanfiction, and yet you've just experienced her first POV! Congrats! We're all quite proud of her.
-Lilith is! A dick!

Now, I'm sure this is quite jarring! Everything went to shit this chapter, but when doesn't it, amirite? Besides that, I'm welllll aware that I don't post long notes here often! But I wanted to start to--I in fact want to dedicate a lot more attention to seeing this fic through! Getting distracted is part of my persona I'm afraid!

FINALLY! I would REAAALLLY appreciate a comment! No, no REALLLY! Pretty please? I would accept 'for fuck's sake stop asking me to comment'. A 'I gave you kudos to appease you' even! I would die from joy!

Chapter 22: Lights

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I like it here.

 

I mean, it makes sense right? I would. It’s all about me. Maybe I am just as self centered as my sin suggests.

 

Bright cheery circus tents drift slightly in a breeze entirely uncharacteristic of Hell, professing different signs and advertisements for any number of things that hellborne and sinner alike could think of selling( The ones that I can make out read: Popcorn! REAL Potions Of Invulnerability! HAVE YOU EVER TASTED HAIRBALL SOUP? COWARD!). The smell of sweet things drifted in the air along with the colored flags, rubber ducks sitting pleasantly in all manner of places. I assume my daughter fished them out of my workshop, with the amount of them there are. People dash around with armfulls of them, trying to collect as many as they can. I don’t particularly mind–I love my ducks, but have no issue with sharing the joy. Perhaps I would...before...'why should no good sinners get something created' and all that...but not now.

 

“Lou! Look over there!” One of my souls cheers, pointing out a stand from their perch on my shoulder. I follow his fingers' direction, smiling wider as I recognize the scent before the letters.

 

APPLE PIE!” My entire party screams in unison, herding me along as they rush towards it. I laugh heartily, letting my shoulders relax as the sinner hops off of it.

 

I’m back in my own body now, the soul transfer having been done just a few hours earlier. I’m still unsteady, but an order from Lilith had me shape-shifting back into a resemblance of Lou and I was back out again pretending all was well and normal. I excluded more power now, and the way that overlords now watched me with undisguised waryness showed it. The only reason I used a sinner body at all, I now suspected, was because it’s much easier to torture. 

 

I feel my gaze soften as the souls under my name begin throwing money at the stall owner, who looked equal parts confused and delighted at their enthusiasm. I was glad I got these last few hours with them, at least. I’ll be the first to admit that they almost made this whole ordeal worth it.

 

Chave bumps me with one arm, handing me a paper plate with a slice of the fragrant dessert.

 

“What’s up with you today?

 

“Ah, nothing.” I respond with a smile, taking a forkful and chewing it. It’s absolutely incredible. I’ve got to find that baker again later.

 

Or not, we’ll have to see.

 

“You’re sure? You were ‘purple’ for quite a while.”

 

I shrug at her as the small sinner clambers back up on my shoulder.

 

“It happens sometimes.” I say flippantly as they stick the entire slice in their mouth at once. “Don’t worry about me.”

 

“And yet I manage to.” The sheep grumbled, rolling her eyes.

 

I smile awkwardly, then my eye catches on something.

 

“DUCK DUCK GOOSE?” I shout in pure excitement, running towards the gathered circle of beings as the sinner barely hangs on to my neck.The rest of my souls follow, half groaning and half giggling. “PREPARE TO BE VANQUISHED, SWINE!” I declare, joining in without hesitation.

 

I have no time for hesitation now.

 


 

Every sin is acting strange.

 

Charlie knew that.

 

She was acting strange as well, she assumed.

 

Everyone was on edge, every smile tight, every claw tapping or clenching or knitted together with stress.

 

It was, to say the least, awkward.

 

Charlie could tell that each of her aunts and uncles were guilty, all looking between each other as though they had a secret that they felt incredibly bad about keeping.

 

She stood to her feet, clearing her throat with a nod at her wife. Vaggie nodded back, sending her an encouraging smile.

 

“Sins-” Charlie began, tenting her hands before her. “-family. I…feel the need to clear the air.”


“I can’t tell you anything.” Beelzebub said, so incredibly sadly that her ears drooped. She hardly flew anymore, only moved her wings to flick them anxiously. “I’m sorry.”

 

“I don’t expect you to.” Charlie said, trying to sound as comforting as she could. She had no idea how to lead the sins, how to rally them the way her dad had. She tried her best, but one always seemed to get out of hand.

 

Satan let out a puff of smoke from his nostrils.

 

“You should. You should expect our utmost support.”

 

There it was. Charlie let out a sigh, rubbing a hand down her face. She’d only tossed and turned last night, too stressed about her parents to do anything but worry about it. She knew that she’d begun to grow eyebags as dark as her dad’s were a decade ago, knew the burden of all this was weighing on her.

 

But it was only going to get worse.

 

“I cannot expect you to find a way around my mother’s deals, Wrath.”

 

All of the sins turned to look at her, eyes wide in surprise. It was painful, sometimes, how stupid they seemed to assume she was.

 

“Yes, I have figured out Lilith’s plan. Or the gist of it.” Charlie continued. “Unite all of hell under deals and go to war with heaven, stealing my throne in the process. It’s simple, almost.” She furrowed her brow, sitting once again. “What I need to know is exactly how to prepare. I need your advice, aunts and uncles.”

 

Asmodeus paused for a long moment, seeming to try and find a way around his deal, before he spoke.

 

“I will say that, in order to prevent a royal coup, a clear move to make would be moving the vessel of royalty to a safe location-”

 

HIDE THE FUCKIN SNAKE!” Mammon interrupted desperately, all his eyes focusing on her.

 

Charlie and Vaggie exchanged a look, and her wife’s mouth twitched in annoyance. 

 

“We’ve tried.” 

 

AND? What’s stopping you?

 

“She is.” Vaggie said, looking entirely exasperated. “She is absolutely glued to Alastor.”


“That useless sack of cannibalized meat.” Satan snarled, claws sinking into the table. “I never liked him.

 

Belphagor looked at Wrath tiredly. 

 

“Yes you did, dear. We all did.”

 

“And yet he’s the only one that Lucifer thought about when he left us.” Leviathan hissed, eyes narrowing in jealousy.

 

Charlie felt her own mouth twist a little before forcing it into neutrality again, resolving to recenter the conversation.

 

“I’ve tried explaining to her what’s going on, but she’s only hissed at me and coiled tighter around his arm.”

 

THEN CUT OFF HIS ARM.” Satan roared. 

 

“That feels…unneccesarily violent.” 

 

“That’s his fuckin’ job, to be fair.” Mammon pointed out.

 

Charlie repressed another sigh.

 

“Any…less unnecessarily violent ideas?”

 

“Hide yourself.” Bee said softly, and Charlie blinked at her. “Save yourself from her. I can’t-I refuse to think what she would do to you.”

 

Charlie faltered for a moment, the quiet cry of a child insisting that her mother would never hurt her, before she steeled herself.

 

“I refuse to leave my people at such a pivotal time. I will defend my throne no matter the odds, until the last possible moment.” She said regally, much braver than she felt. “Besides this, I have a meeting with my father today, arranged by Lilith. I’m not going to waste that time for anything.”

 

Everyone is silent for a long moment.


Then, finally, Satan speaks.

 

“I…I don’t know what else to do.” He admitted, almost softly. “She’s very powerful now, Charlie. If-if she has ties in heaven, and so so many down here in hell there’s…there’s practically no hope.”

 

Charlie stared at him in utter disbelief for a moment before she forced her voice to harden, to strengthen. To become full of what she was to the very end.

 

Optimistic.

 

“I don’t believe that. We know how to break soul deals, and we have a heavenly being we can trust. There is plenty of hope, Satan, if you bother to see it. All we need is Emily, Lilith, and my father in the same room, still enough to complete the ritual. If we can do that-” Charlie finally smiled. “Then we get dad back.”

 


 

I am crushing this.

 

I mean, of course I am. I can smell lying a mile away, can sense excitement in glances and words and smiles. I’m fast as a viper, focused as an unmedicated sinner could be.

 

I was born to play Duck Duck Goose.

 

LOU!” Someone shouted, voice a blare across the courtyard. I look up with the rest of the sinners who can hear it over the happy sounds of the festival, brow furrowed in confusion. “YOUR PRESENCE IS REQUESTED BY THE QUEEN!”

 

The radio demon was afloat on his shadows, eyes scanning every face in the crowd.

 

I duck down(PUN INTENDED), narrowly catching the sinner who slips off my shoulder.

 

“Oop! Sorry.” I tell him apologetically, but he’s laughing hysterically as I set him on the ground. I look up at the Radio demon again. Grumbling, I shrink, moving down to my OG Lucifer size.


“Lou?” Assister asked, slowly turning towards me. “Uh. Sounds like the queen is looking for yoooou-why are you so small?”

 

“Trade secret.” I tell him with a grin. The rest of them turn towards me, also blinking in confusion at my new height. “I’m afraid I have to go now, my dear souls.” I tell them, smile sadder than it has been in a long time.

 

“Go? Where?”

 

“We can hide you.”

 

“Let us help!”

 

“I’m afraid I cannot.” I say gently, looking at all of their faces as my heart wrenches. Then I raise my hand, flexing it to summon the tangled mess of every deal I've ever made, and give my first and last order.

 

Never again obey a word that comes from my lips.” I hiss into it, letting my eyes flash with each color that represents each soul. “Allow this to never be revoked, nor ignored.”

 

It’s not freedom, not really, but it gives them safety in disobedience. Lilith is busy now, ignoring me with her preoccupation of preparation. I cannot do any more for them.

 

“Lou-”

 

What is happening?

 

What? Lou tell us what’s going on.”

 

I continue to recite the planned words, the perfect phrasing so that Lilith couldn’t go back on this. My power, Lucifer’s power, flickers through me, only strengthening the order. My eyes invert, flickering to slits.

 

Avoid me at all costs, Ignore me at all costs. Every tug, mental order, and direction from me is now meaningless to you. All except this one.”

 

WAIT!” One of them shouted in genuine distress. I understand why. Some rely on me as a twisted form of self control, as a way to save themselves from addiction or a mental state or the like. 

 

But I ignore it.

 

Lean on one another. You are without a leader, but not without community.” I pause for a moment. “Goodbye and good luck.

 

Then, with a bow, I vanish into the crowd, most important show of the night complete.

 


 

Alastor has tunnel vision.

 

How can he not? The one thing that he’s wanted to see, the one thing he’s hoped and hoped and hoped for-

 

Was here.

 

Here…somewhere.

 

Right under his nose.

 

He just had to search for it, find it, put in the effort.

 

He had to-

 

There was a sudden flutter, a scream, and Alastor looked over to see Lou flying on six giant red wings.

 

Well then. That was difficult.

 


 

I’m laughing.

 

Laughing so incredibly hard that I almost fall out of the sky, honestly.

 

I can’t think about anything except how good this feels.

 

Because I am flying I’m flying I’m FLYING and NOTHING CAN TOUCH ME AGAIN.

 

I do a flip on my wings, catching the light breeze with the joy and ease of a caged bird. I spread them, pull them in, stretch them to their fullest capacity.

 

God it’s so big up here. So perfect. So incredibly other from the ground that I whoop in delight, tilting backwards into a freefall. Wind passes through my ears, my tail flapping in the wind, entire body absolutely delighted.

 

“Sir.”

 

I look behind me to find Alastor, standing in wake of his shadows.

 

“I have been asked to fetch you, your majesty.” He said, carefully. His voice trembles ever so slightly.

 

He knows who I am.

 

Realizing that I do indeed have a job to do, I right myself and begin diving into the nearest large crowd, too quickly for them to scream and disperse. I retract my wings(how unfortunate), and start dashing through it, hoping to lose Alastor in the writhing confusion of bodies.

 

I slid between more of the attendees, slipping under one of the tents to the shopkeeper's confusion. I give the ringmaster a grin and a thumbs up.

 

“You’re doing great!” I tell the troupe encouragingly before ducking under the next flap, hopping the fence into Lu Lu World.

 

God it’s dirty here. Way dirtier than I remembered. Rust from the acidic rain ate away at metal beams, gravel skittered this way and that, trash and litter skewed about wherever necessary. Charlie had clearly attempted to clean it up, but the wear and tear on this place was going to take a bit more elbow grease after such a long time of misuse.

 

I carve a place out for myself with pumping arms and long legs, dividing the red sea of sinners and hellhounds alike as I run as quickly as I can to nowhere.

 

The funny thing about deals is that there is nowhere else to go for me now. I will return to Lilith’s plan, to Charlie’s downfall, to Alastor’s grief, regardless of where I flee to. I am not in possession of the free will I created, not anymore.

 

Perhaps I never was.

 

There is nowhere to go.

 

Nowhere to go.

 

Nowhere.

 

I stop.

 

A dead end.

 

Fitting.

 

I could fly up. I could climb that stupid fucking wall. I could even blast it out of existence. I have the power.

 

“Your majesty-wait.” Someone says from behind me, desperately almost.

 

I know who that someone is, but I refuse to know, refuse to believe that-

 


 

Alastor’s eyes widened, immediately filling with tears as his king turned to look around at him, his identity entirely revealed.

 

He’s blinking in confusion, shoulders sinking gracefully, boots turning in a way that is him him him him HIM HE’S HERE.

 

His eyebrows raise.

 

“You chased after me.” He muttered to him, his head tilting. “And no one forced you to.” He turned fully, stretching his wings out fully again. He’s taking up almost the entire alleyway now, spreading each limb to their fullest extent. Alastor notices the king look down at his hand, turning it over to glance at the fingertips before he looks back at Alastor once again. “But-ah, surely not.” He chuckled. “My apologies, I did forget my daughter sent you for a moment.”

 

Alastor finally found the words, practically screaming at himself to speak.

 

“Your…majesty. You-you’ve returned.”

 

He bowed formally, tucking one boot back as his wings flooded back like waves.

 

“I never left, sinner.”

 

Alastor blinked, hands clenching in confusion. 

 

Sinner?

 

Why?

 

It felt cold. Unfamiliar. Was that on…purpose, somehow?

 

“I-I am s-so happy to…to see you again.” 

 

“Are you now?” The king seemed almost distracted, despite the fact that every ounce of his attention was focused on him. Alastor never thought he’d feel this again, never thought he’d see those red eyes.

 

“I am-slightly confused, to be honest!” Alastor admitted in a breathy laugh that was entirely uncharacteristic of him. This entire interaction was such, honestly. “Is-is everything okay?”

 

The king paused for a long moment, searching his face before he snorted.

 

“Radio demon.” He stated, voice almost harsh. But he was smiling. And that meant something it meant something it had to because when he smiled the entire world was louder. “I have just spent a decade under Lilith’s control. Today all her plans will come to a head. Every word I say is being listened to, everything I do has harsh consequences. Today I will be, in a way that I cannot tell you about, taking part in plans that will actively harm my daughter. I am, in many, many ways, in hell.” He laughed now, almost genuinely. But there is pain in it. Pain Alastor didn’t want to hear.

 

“We…We need to talk.” Alastor said decisively, softly.

 

“Alastor.” His name. His name in his voice, from his face, him- “I could not agree more.” Then his eyes narrowed. Almost cold as his face fell. “But it is not a priority right now.”

 

Alastor’s thoughts stopped, his voice becoming unsteady once again.

 

“W-what?”

 

“You cannot be the priority.” The king continued. He let out a breath, crossing his arms behind him. There’s a confidence to him now that Alastor can’t recognize as well, a willingness to shove anything and everything to the side in favor of someone else. He’d always had it, but it was on display now as completely developed. It…was from his time as an overlord, Alastor supposed. “You were it a decade ago, but not at the moment. We do not have time.”

 

“But don’t you-” -want to? Alastor wanted to ask. Wanted to talk to him for hours. Wanted to wind him up into a ball of feathers and stroke his claws over every inch of him just to make sure, just to make absolutely certain that he was real. But… 

 

Despite his joy, despite his delight and disbelief and twisted emotions all tied in knots, even Alastor was forced to pull himself back to business. Funny, he’d always considered himself the logical one.

 

He nodded to the king, and he continued.

 

“Charlie. Where is she?”

 

“Waiting for you with the sins.”

 

He nodded briskly.


“I will reunite with her, then.”

 

“May I lead you there?”

 

“I’d assume that was your job, radio demon.”

 

Alastor swallowed. He was acting awkward, wasn’t he?

 

“May I…hug you?” He asked, definitely not helping with the awkwardness of his social performance.

 

He had to ask, had to touch him, the real true him, even if it was just for a moment. Just for-just for a millisecond-

 

The king paused, his expression closing.

 

“...I feel that would be unwise, Alastor.” He said, then nodded at him again. “Show me to my daughter.”


Turning on his heel to hide the tears in his eyes, Alastor bit the inside of his cheeks as he smiled wider.

 

“It would be my pleasure!” He said cheerily, trying to complete the facade.

 

 


 

Alastor’s facade is broken, split entirely down the middle in fact, by the crack in his voice.

 

I almost immediately feel my heart crack with it, but I need…time. I can’t simply-I don’t know how to-just.

 

How can I let him touch me now that he knows? Knows who I am? What I-what I’ve become?

 

Even if…even if I want it. It doesn’t matter what I want.

 

Everything we had, in the end, was built on a lie. And that is simply…something we’ll have to talk about.

 

But what if we don’t get to? What if Lilith kills him? What if we never get out of this?

 

I can’t let that crack be the last thing I hear from him.

 

I walk out of the secluded alleyway as Lou once again. I’ve been forbidden from a complete mass-reveal(though I’m sure that flying stunt will be punished severely).

 

“Soooo.” I say, my voice painfully bright as I walk up beside him rather than trailing behind. His eyes catch on me and stay there. “Hooow have things been?”

 

It’s casual. Too casual for this day, for what we’ve been through, for what we’re about to go through.

 

His smile tightened unhappily, but he didn't stop watching me for a moment.

 

“Difficult, to say the least. Charlie is stressed, Vaggie is worried, Angel has this sudden responsibility to take everyone’s life into his hands…and I am…” Alastor trailed off for a moment. “...I am a lot of things.”

 

“Hm.”

 

How exactly was Lilith going to allow this ‘meeting’ between him and Charlie to go? Was it just going to be Lucifer Possession Hour or was his ex actually allowing them to speak one last time?

 

One last time. One last time to speak to his daughter. Or…or maybe it would be Lilith. He had to say…had to say everything.

 

Of course, everything amounted to practically one sentence.


I love you, I have loved you, and I will always love you no matter what.

 

That was enough. If I could say that…

 

I could survive the rest of this.

 

Notes:

Goodness I love the idea of a Lucifer-themed carnival, don't you? This was so fun to describe on so many levels!

Updated Unseen Ties Cover! (We've gone through three now, figured I'd finally link it. Check out my Tumblr while you're at it!)

You know the drill troops. COMMENTS AND KUDOS! (EVERYONE CHHHEEERRRS!)

Thanks for reading!

-JumperMoon